The Victorian Lure

The Victorian Lure by Sky Purington The Wild Rose Press www.thewildrosepress.com Copyright © NOTICE: This eBook is l...

Author: Purington Sky

15 downloads 815 Views 811KB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

The Victorian Lure by Sky Purington

The Wild Rose Press www.thewildrosepress.com

Copyright ©

NOTICE: This eBook is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution to any person via email, floppy disk, network, print out, or any other means is a violation of International copyright law and subjects the violator to severe fines and/or imprisonment. This notice overrides the Adobe Reader permissions which are erroneous. This eBook cannot be legally lent or given to others. This eBook is displayed using 100% recycled electrons.

2


CONTENTS Dedication Prologue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Epilogue A word about the author... ****

3


He must be the poster boy for the Scottish Highlands. Her mind drifted once more to the sight of his backside. Dakota couldn't help but wonder if he'd ever worn a kilt. Did they even wear those there anymore? Probably not. As if she was into guys wearing skirts anyway...please. "Like it light and sweet?" he asked. "What?" "Your coffee." Of course that's what he meant. After all, no such thing as a light and sweet kilt! She chuckled. He cocked his head. "You should laugh more often, Dakota." "I should?" "Aye, lass." The way he said it-brogue soft and full of encouragementmade her find the counter with her other hand. Full support was needed. Lord. Only ten hours ago, no, two, she had found him obnoxious and overbearing. Now she wasn't so sure. "Was I right about the coffee?" he asked. Coffee? Right, light and sweet. "Yeah, how'd you know?" His eyes fell to her lips. "Just a feeling." "Good feeling," she said softly. The room faded away. Idle chatter vanished. She liked the sensual cut of his lower lip. The edges curved down a bit, as though he spent too much time frowning. His top lip was carved into strong slopes. She imagined running her tongue between his lips, tracing the smooth edges. Where had that thought come from? 4


When he leaned across to set his mug on the counter, he came so close she could smell a fresh, soapy spice burn from his skin. Or was that the candle? He was so tall, lips so close. If she only moved forward a fraction, closed the distance, would his lips taste as good as they looked?

5


Sky Purington's Previous Releases Include: The King's Druidess Fate's Monolith (Book I) Destiny's Denial (Book II) Sylvan Mist (Book III) Highland Muse A Christmas Miracle Darkest Memory Heart of Vesuvius (Sequel to Darkest Memory) ... Reviews—What they're saying about... SYLVAN MIST... "If you're looking for that great summer beach read that will take your mind off all your worries this one is for you. If you love the time travel romances of Lynn Kurland, this one equals any of hers. This is a must read for fans of great romance." ~Long and Short Reviews ~*~ DARKEST MEMORY... "Sky Purington gives us a jam-packed vampire tale that will keep you on the edge of your seat! This is one vampire love story that will tug on your heartstrings! It also has enough heat to singe your fingertips as you fly through the pages of this blazing book!" 6


~Night Owl Reviews ~*~ HEART OF VESUVIUS... "This haunting story about loves lost and found is certainly worth the read. The ominous climax of the story, where we learn the origin of the feud between the two brothers and the truth that lies at the heart of Salvator's relationship with Alexandria, was beautifully, heartbreakingly written." ~The Romance Reviews

7


The Victorian Lure Calum's Curse: Ardetha Vampyre by Sky Purington

8


This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales, is entirely coincidental. The Victorian Lure: Calum's Curse: Ardetha Vampyre COPYRIGHT (C) 2011 by Sky Purington All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission of the author or The Wild Rose Press except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews. Contact Information: [email protected] Cover Art by Tamra Westberry The Wild Rose Press PO Box 706 Adams Basin, NY 14410-0706 Visit us at www.thewildrosepress.com Publishing History First Black Rose Edition, 2011 Print ISBN 1-60154-990-3 Published in the United States of America

9


Dedication For my Dad, George Daland. The perfect hero. Where would I be without you? [Back to Table of Contents]

10


Prologue Newbury, England 1987 The vampire shivered with pleasure. Fear tasted nearly as scrumptious as blood. He threw the lifeless human aside and focused on the other child. Not her, his brother whispered in his mind. She will be needed. Stalking closer to the petrified girl, he leaned down, smelled her sweet hair. Tears streamed from her little green eyes. So tempting. The black satchel heated in his palm. The talisman within burned. A reminder. With a low growl, he pulled back. If this was the only way to free his brother, so be it. "Pay close attention," he said softly to the child. His eyes focused on hers, held them enthralled. She calmed beneath his unnatural allure. "This is what you will need to do." As he spoke, she nodded. When finished he leaned close and kissed her forehead. She might remember him but his message would remain locked away inside her-a great secret to be revealed later. "I look forward to seeing you again someday, my dear." Frustrated, he flew out the window and soared over the countryside. The starless night soothed his disgruntled mind. You must not go near her again. She belongs to me. 11


If it were not for the great love he bore his brother, her blood would already be flowing in his veins. But remember, she is but a means to an end. See this through and I will share. A rush of excitement crackled over his skin. Anticipation aroused him. The wait would be worth it. [Back to Table of Contents]

12


Chapter One Rye Beach, New Hampshire Present Day Walk in. Never look back. Leave it all behind. The icy ocean swirled around her ankles. The steady ebb and flow of waves an undeniable invitation. "Don't do it." "What?" Dakota spun. Nobody stood there. Only the Queen Anne Victorian mansion gazed down from its perch across the dark, desolate road. Her new home seemed more sinister than the fate she'd contemplated moments ago. She ran a shaky hand through her short locks and shivered. What was she thinking? With a deep breath, she sucked in the salty autumn air and frowned. Why, after all this time, did she suddenly turn coward? "Shake it off, stay strong," Dad had always said. And, to this day, she had. Imagine if he could see her now. Dakota headed for the house. Pins and needles stung her wet feet when she crossed grainy sand and frozen asphalt. As she climbed the stairs to the front door, light flooded the foyer. Thank God the power was on. It was about time. The thought of spending the night huddled in front of the fireplace drinking bottled water hadn't appealed to her in the least. Locating the thermostat, she cranked the heat.

13


An eerie chill slithered up her spine. Alert, she studied every corner. Was someone watching her? Impossible. Had to be her imagination. Ten minutes later, Dakota plunked down in front of the one thing worth living for, her top of the line computer. Snuggling deeper into her oversized sweatshirt, she defrosted her toes in fuzzy slippers and logged on. With a couple of clicks of her mouse, she had surfed through her competitor's sites, looking for functionality and/or upgrades. She knew damned well they were doing the same thing. Screw them. Give it a month or two, and she'd leave most of them in the dust. After all, the social networking site she created was different than most. It had two options for customers to choose from. One section brought fans of anything paranormal together. Like vampires, werewolves, shapeshifters, creatures of the night? It included a feature that allowed people to create their own unique page and befriend whoever they liked on the site. The other-and far more lucrative option-was the dating section. Looking for a fellow reaper devotee, maybe a sexy hunk with fangs in his closet? Don't go any further! In addition, her site had superior security that was implemented and designed differently than any other site online. So far, jackpot. 2.4 million dollars later, she was still undecided whether to sell to one of the top search engines. Dakota took a sip from a teeming glass of merlot and admired her site's splash page. Twisting in from a murky pool of black and gray it ended on a 14


small red dot. Click, click on the dot. A werewolf sprang forward, fangs dripping blood, eyes eager. Click, click again and enter the main site. She grinned. It wasn't always a werewolf. She'd created over ten different ferocious monsters and coded them to randomly display on her splash page. She clicked on the words, Welcome, madness. Name your space. Enter name. She typed, "Last Girl Standing." Enter password. She typed, "betyourass." Once the page loaded, Dakota sifted through comments, mail, invites. Why the hell had she created a page here? Morbid curiosity she supposed. Or just shitty memories. Then again, she'd made a few good friends. One in particular had caught her attention. He called himself "Ghost of a Chance." Like her, he was a software engineer, specializing in web development, so they'd had numerous conversations about graphics, animation, advertising, and other related topics. Besides that, she knew little about him personally. A previously left instant message popped up from him. "Looks like I missed you. Hope to chat soon!" Dakota smiled and closed the message. She didn't even know what he looked like, where he came from, but she wanted to know more. Much more. A sizzling fire erupted in the bottom right hand corner of the screen. Someone was trying to contact her via instant message. Hell, she thought that'd been set to invisible. Eyes narrowed, she clicked on the inquiring name "I Remember You." Whoever they were had typed, "Wanna have some fun?" 15


Um, no. Just about to sign off chat, she stopped when they typed, "Awe, c'mon Miss England!" Dakota froze. She flexed her fingers and typed, "Who is this?" Only a site "friend" could instant message her. No response. They must've got the wrong person. About to sign off another message appeared. "Has it been so long that you've forgotten me?" She typed, "Think you got the wrong person." "Hmmm, doubt it." Knees tapping beneath the desk, fingers shaking slightly, Dakota shook her head. "Getting nervous, Miss England?" So not gonna take this. Dakota logged out of the site and closed the browser. Strangely enough, the splash page popped up again. She frowned. Click, click. The browser wouldn't close. Dakota hit the "off" button on the computer. Still no change. The splash page had loaded. The red point wanted to be clicked. Hell if she would! She took her hand off the mouse. It clicked on its own! Eyes wide, she rolled back. Instead of a creature screaming forward, a globe of the Earth did. Longfingered masculine hands formed around the globe. Even the wide, half-mooned nail beds could be seen. Dakota blinked. "I've gotta be seeing things," she whispered. 16


The hands began to decay, the cuticles peeled back, the knuckles crawled with vermin. Someone whispered, "Are you sure?" Dakota covered her mouth with her hand and shook her head again. A teeth-grinding laugh blared through her speakers. The hands twirled the planet, faster and faster. She pinched the bridge of her nose and narrowed her eyes. Think. Think. She leaned over and pulled the computer cord from the wall. Still, the hands decayed faster while they whirled the globe quicker. At that exact moment, the miniature portrayal of the Earth flew out of the computer screen and sailed over her head. Dakota swiveled her chair and gripped the armrests. Her wine glass hit the floor and shattered. This can't be happening. But no, the eighteen inch portrayal of the Earth hit the far wall. It slammed to the floor, rolled and stopped at her feet. Red wine swirled around the planet. She peered down. It looked like something. But what? Holy crap. Was it? Could it be? It appeared Earth was drowning in blood. Blinking, Dakota tried to clear her vision. This had to be a joke. What if it wasn't? Should she run? Get the heck out of there. She didn't know what to do so. Foolish or brave, she leaned over and studied the very real globe smoking at her feet. She touched the surface and yanked her hand back. Ouch! Hot! Cocking her head, she looked closer. A burn clearly marked the country of Scotland. Slowly, carefully, Dakota rolled her chair away. The globe must have been there all along. This was a figment of her 17


imagination. The computer whirred. She swung back to the screen. Blood boiled beneath her cheeks. Fear made her limbs freeze. Hell had a name. And it had found her at last. Leathan Stewart frowned and gazed up at the house. Why had she lied to him? It wasn't in good condition. As far as he could tell, the oversized Victorian should be condemned by the local building inspector, bound up with yellow tape, and labeled, "Don't breath on me. I might fall down." She'd actually purchased this thing recently? He waved his team on and walked through a thick layer of brown crinkly leaves. "Look at this mess. The shutters are drooping. The paint's peeling. And-" He shook his head. "What's that smell?" Halfway up the crooked, creaky steps, the front door opened. "Hello?" he said. No one responded. What the hell? The door opened further. Inch by inch, it revealed a foyer that looked far different than the exterior. Leathan stepped inside and expected to see the woman who contacted him. Instead, he found an empty foyer with gleaming dark hardwood floors. A low whistle. "Based on the outside, I would have thought whoever bought this house was thick in the head. Look at this foyer. It's gorgeous!" Leathan silenced his fellow paranormal investigator, Devin, with a sharp shake of his head. The others followed them inside, all silent.

18


"She's here somewhere." He started to climb the stairs. "Devin, search the first floor, Seth, the second, Andrea, the third. I'm going to the top, where she said she might be." As he walked he paid attention to details. To the common eye everything looked pristine and new. But he had a talent...he could look closer, see it as it had been, sort of a psychic ability. At first, he saw faded areas in the paint where paintings had hung before, holes in the hardwood that must have tacked a run rug. He looked up. The ceiling was starting to peel; small water stains marred the corners on the second floor and the odor of mildew faint but there. When he looked closer at the walls, he envisioned the paintings that had once hung there, unknown faces from the nineteen fifties based on their clothing. The stair runner had been red, then faded, then removed. The stains on the ceiling, a problem never fixed because the former family couldn't afford it. Using his gift, he stopped looking, started feeling. A tear slid down his cheek. Not his but that of the woman who had removed the paintings because they were moving. Her husband wanted a divorce. Aggravation when she spilled warm milk on the carpet runner when rushing to get it to her child on the second floor. Would she be able to get the stain out? The day she moved, two children in tow and glared one last time at that water stain on the ceiling. Why did her husband blame her for that too? An uncomfortable shiver rippled through him. There was more to this house, much more, much deeper and something didn't want him here...or did it? Well worth 19


investigating. Climbing the last stair to the third floor, he looked around. Energy pulsed here, stronger than anywhere else. Usually he could see it, darkness at the corner of everything. This time he couldn't. But he could feel it. Like a dull throb at the base of his skull. Leathan opened the door to the fourth floor. Cool, rosewood-scented air poured over his face. He climbed stairs covered with a thin tan carpet until he reached the top. Then he saw her. He almost stumbled back. It felt like a freight train drove through him. Leathan blinked twice. He had expected her to look a thousand different ways but nothing like she did. Maybe five-eight, with a slender build, she was beautiful, exotic. When she stepped beneath one of the three lights, he took an involuntary step back and sucked in a breath. Damned hot! Surreal with pale, silky smooth skin, her rich blue-black hair was cut in a stylish bob fashioned longer in the front, shorter in the back. The light cast her face into a striking combination of cheekbones carved high and wide, lips full and pouty. Her chin line delicately chiseled from a hard square into oval slopes made to fit a man's hands. Startling green eyes appraised him. Nodding, she turned away and walked to the state of the art computer system tucked in the far corner of the room. "I'm glad you came. This whole house is screwed, and it all started here, Mr. Stewart." "Leathan." He lowered his bag from his shoulder and surveyed the room. The door to a small bathroom stood ajar 20


from a small make-shift kitchenette in the corner of the room. A two person table with what looked to be a left-over microwavable soup bowl and spoon had been placed next to a tiny built-in counter with a microwave on it, a mid-sized refrigerator beneath. A mattress without a box-spring cuddled in another corner. "Good thing I had a bathroom and some food up here or I might not have made it," she said softly. Honestly, after a week, he fully expected to find her cowering and completely mad. But no, she appeared composed, totally unafraid, which made him wonder. "I came as soon as I could." Leathan headed for the computer. "Good to meet you...Dakota, I'm assuming?" "Yeah, Dakota, sorry." She paced away from the computer. Was this a hoax? Dakota didn't act as though she feared for her life. If anything, she struck him as rude, almost careless in her attitude. "I'm completely trapped on this floor," she continued. "Yeah, you said as much in your email," he replied and sat in the swivel chair in front of her computer. "Your claim seemed interesting enough to warrant investigation." Dakota's brows furrowed. "I must have been persuasive for you to come so far." Truth told she hadn't been convincing at all. However, something about her email struck him. At core, he sensed desperation. Almost as if he could read between her wordsvague as they were-and see what she meant to write. What if 21


he had ignored her, as everyone else probably would have, and her story was true? And, despite himself, he was a fan of her site. Leaning back in his chair, he watched her pace. "I assume you believe in the paranormal, Dakota." Her gaze flickered his way. "Now I do." Didn't expect that response. "So you were strictly a non-believer before? I find that hard to believe." "I didn't say that." Dakota shrugged. "What does it really matter?" Leathan didn't reply right away. His silence forced her to stop pacing. She narrowed her eyes. "Are you trying to figure out if I'm prone to fantasies...if I made all this up based on my networking site?" "Sorry," he said. "This is part of what I do. Try to understand the homeowner as well as what is haunting them." Aggravation shifted her green eyes to a sultry moss-like shade. "You want to understand me? Get me the hell off this floor, and I'll tell you everything you want!" Leathan kept his eyes locked with hers for a few moments. She should be crazy, out of her mind if what she said was true. Why wasn't she afraid? The dull throb at the base of his head had subsided when he came to this floor. Could there be paranormal activity on this level? Sure, but unlikely. However, his job first and 22


foremost, was to disprove a haunting. Best to start here he supposed. They'd deal with downstairs later. Swiveling around, he hit the on button. "Based on what you told me I think we should address what you saw on the computer first." Thump. He looked over his shoulder. Dakota had walked back against the wall, eyes round. Leathan stood and followed her. Dakota's gaze stayed on him. "Shut it off." Within a foot he stopped. "No." "Get me off this floor first then explore it all you want." Ah, fear. "Are you that afraid of it?" He angled his body so she had a clear shot of the computer. "I've been stuck on this floor for one week after seeing-" Her words trailed off. He knew she worked hard to keep her eyes on him and not turn away from everything. "Please," she whispered. Leathan contemplated her for several moments. Dakota was stubborn. She was also petrified. He could see how she struggled to keep herself together. "All right, let's get you off this floor." Relief shrunk her pupils. Her shoulders fell a quarter of an inch. "Thank you." "There is a condition though," he said. "I didn't realize ghost hunters came with conditions." "If I get you off this floor, I want to know everything. All the things you aren't telling me now," he countered. "Aren't you curious why I'm not telling you everything right away?" 23


"No." He took her hand. "Fear does funny things to people. Obviously, being trapped here is your greatest fear amongst many. I only ask that you tell all once I help you face this one." Dakota pulled her hand away. "I asked you to come. You did. I'm grateful. Of course I'll tell you everything once you get me the hell off this floor, out of this house." Leathan went to the nearest window and wedged it open. Snowflakes curled in on an icy wind and caught on his five o'clock shadow. He held up a hand. "Come." "What's the point?" "I would think that's obvious." He wiggled his forefinger. "Come. I need to see if you can stick out your hand." Dakota nodded. "I can." He narrowed his eyes. Understanding dawned. She didn't like heights. So he challenged her pride. "What don't you fear?" Just as he figured, fire flared in her emerald eyes. She threw back her shoulders and came to him. "I'm starting to think contacting you was a mistake." "I'm sure." Before she pulled more excuses out of her rabbit's hat, Leathan grabbed her hand and pulled it out the window. Nothing stopped it. Not even a sluggish otherworldly cloud of resistance. Still, her hand gripped his. The muscles in her slender forearm clenched. Placing his free arm over her arm, he stiffened when he felt what he could only describe as intense static electricity shoot through him. 24


She made a low sound of shock-possibly pain-and he loosened his hold. Had she felt it too? Dakota's eyes met his. Her finely arched brows drew down. "Let go." He did. She rubbed her hand before tucking it away in her sweatshirt pocket. "So what, should I have scaled four stories to the ground with sheets tied together?" Dakota spun away and walked to the top of the stairs. "I suppose many would have tried." Leathan rubbed his fingers together, recovered from the aftershocks of touching her. "You don't have enough sheets to have made it." A small smile graced her face then vanished. "I'll tell you one thing now." "What's that?" "Despite my doubts you were meant to be here." He tried not to ask her a thousand questions, knew she needed time, needed to escape from what she considered the most imminent danger. "Let's get you out of here." Dakota's chest heaved. She nodded. "That'd be great." For a split second, he wished she didn't wear such a baggy sweatshirt. That he could see her chest a little more clearly. Where had that thought come from? Shaking his head, he walked down the stairs and stopped, feet on the door jam. Looking back, he raised his hand and gave a come hither motion. "Every time I try to cross that threshold the pain is unbearable." "Take three steps down. Prove to me you're willing to try. I'll talk you through the rest." 25


Dakota's nostrils flared. "Talk me through the rest, eh?" "Just do it." Staring at him, she battled within until she came to a conclusion and quickly descended three steps. "See, was that so bad?" he said. "But what about that?" He pointed behind her. She looked. Fast-before she knew his intentions-he climbed the stairs and scooped her up. Dakota yelped and wrapped her arms around his neck. Leathan left the fourth floor and flew down the stairs. "Out of the house, please," she urged in his ear. Not a problem. Passing through the foyer, he opened the front door, transcended the stairs, and stopped. Bottle cap snowflakes drifted in thick sheets. Wind whipped and stung the side of his face. Dakota gripped his neck tighter, nails dug into his skin. "I'm out. I'm out." She repeated those words over and over. Carefully, he set her down. When her feet hit the ground, she pulled away, turned, and started to run. Damn woman. By the time he caught up she was halfway to the ocean. He grabbed her arm. She yanked and twirled away. Leathan growled and pursued. Fast little thing! When he once more caught up, she was ankle deep in the water. From behind he wrapped his arms around her chest and pulled her close. "Are you mad? Or just suicidal," he roared.

26


Dakota said nothing at first. Her body shook. Her head rocked back and forth. When she spoke her voice sounded hoarse, desperate. "Let me go." Frowning, he pulled her closer. "No. You're out of the house. I got you here. You owe me an explanation, lass." Leathan spun her, grabbed her arms, and forced Dakota to look at him. "You owe me." Bleary eyed, she peered at him through the veil of falling snow. "It should have ended here to begin with. This wouldn't be happening now, the past damn week, had I only possessed the courage." Sudden comprehension made his mouth drop. Every fiber of his being wanted to shove her into the water, say "good riddance, be done with it you coward above all cowards"...but he couldn't. How was it that a woman like this wanted to end her life? What on God's green Earth had brought her to such a point? Then he thought better. Those who wanted such deserved it. He released her abruptly. Dakota stumbled before she landed with a splash into the water. Leathan turned away, disgusted. Old wounds threatened to bubble to the surface. He'd dealt with suicide before. Damned if he would again. Human life was a gift. "Screw you!" Screw him? Furious, he spun to witness Dakota stumbling out of the sea with a finger pointed at him. "Go back." Walking backward, he nodded toward the black ocean beyond. "I won't stop you from that. Not the sort of service you sought me out for. Sorry." 27


Dakota stopped, legs akimbo, arms shaking. "We have a bigger problem." "What bigger problem could there be?" He walked her way. "A haunted house or its suicidal owner?" "I'm thinking the haunted house has us all beat." Dakota stared past him, eyes wide. When was the last time he'd got so aggravated with a woman? Especially one he'd just met. Had she really been trapped on the fourth floor or had that been some sort of a suicidal cry for help? Who cared if he'd sensed the house was a little spooked. Leathan would leave this case for another investigative crew. "My team and I will leave in the morn. It's obvious you sought me for whatever twisted reasons your mind told you to." Dakota's gaze fell from the horizon. Her eyes narrowed. "You are a complete jackass." "And you have some serious issues to tackle." "Do I?" "I'm convinced." "Turn around and tell me if you still feel the same." For no other reason than to make his way back to his team, Leathan turned. He stopped short. Holy shit! [Back to Table of Contents]

28


Chapter Two Dakota didn't know whether to laugh or cry, scream or rant. "Oh yeah, I've some serious issues to tackle." She didn't move. Why should she move closer to that house? He'd been called for this very thing. "I take it you see what I do." "Only the Victorian stands. Nothing else on either side, far and wide." His Scots brogue deepened, emotional. "Oh good. I'm not completely insane." Dakota walked to his side, unwilling to step closer to the oddity before them. "What say you to drowning in the Atlantic after all?" He inhaled deeply, shook his head. "This has to be an illusion." "Yeah, just like me being stuck in the attic of that thing. Okay. Whatever!" "My team is in there." When he started to walk, she almost ran, jumped on his back, and said, "no." Instead, she scurried after him like a vulnerable squirrel after an acorn interested but tentative. "That house is a mess. Don't go." Did he listen? Of course not. His long strides carried him up to the front door in record time. Determined to stop him, Dakota barreled through the front door after Leathan. A semicircle of people waited, two men and one woman. "Seth, go outside, far enough to view the whole house. Tell me what you see." 29


"Don't." Dakota grabbed the stranger's arm as he tried to pass her. "Please." Seth's eyes ran the length of her. "You must be Dakota." She didn't expect to hear the accent of a fellow American. "Yep. Don't go out there. It's a bad idea." Iciness chilled her skin as if someone walked over her grave. "But maybe staying inside is worse." His bright blue eyes flashed in interest. Pulling away, he flew out the door like a child entering a candy store. Dakota went to the threshold, scared he might be sucked off the end of the Earth. "He's out of his right mind. We've all accepted it, lassie." Dakota turned and bumped into the third man. Pale grayish green eyes stared down at her, so merry she nearly smiled. "Devin's the name," he said, Irish lilt endearing. "So very nice to meet you." "You too. Don't go out there. You won't like what you see." "Oh yeah?" He watched Seth trot to the ocean, eye the house, and make his way back. His gaze quickly turned her way. Appreciative eyes roamed her face. "Why?" "Because I said so," Leathan interjected, frowning. Dakota scowled and tried not to stare at Leathan. Broadshouldered, brown hair streaked with blond and deep chocolate brown eyes, he was undeniably, irritatingly sexy. How tall was he anyways? Had to be at least six-four. The woman approached and put a blanket over her shoulders. Lovely, with long wavy brunette hair she stood several inches shorter than Dakota. "I'm Andrea, Seth's 30


sister. I lit a small fire on the hearth. Hope you don't mind. It was freezing in here." She took Dakota's hands. "I don't know what you're going through but it'll never be as traumatizing as meeting my family." Dakota smiled weakly. Seth returned, eyes shining, short black hair disheveled. "What did you hope I'd see, Leathan?" Leathan stood with the fire to his back, jaw grinding. "Did the house stand alone? Nothing on either side?" Seth grabbed the doorjamb overhead. "Uh...no." He smiled seconds before his lazy grin dropped under Leathan's stern appraisal. "House is as it was. All the same stuff around it, houses, people." Dakota sank into a nearby chair, chilled to the bone. This couldn't be happening. Leathan's expression darkened. "If you want to leave now, go," he said to his team. "This haunting is different. I've never seen anything like it. To my eyes and Dakota's, this house is without neighbors. There's nothing but bare land far and wide." No one said a word, only looked from person to person until their gaze landed on Leathan. Andrea spoke first. "We're a team. We stay." "Aye," Devin piped up. "I agree," Seth said. "So you're all willing to risk your lives?" Leathan crossed strong arms over his chest, eyes concerned as he looked at each and every one of them. "Aye," they said in unison. 31


"I should've known," he muttered and shook his head. "All right then." The blood drained from Dakota's face. How could these strangers stay here knowing the danger? Why the heck had she ran back into this hell hole? She still felt the icy ocean cup her backside. Still saw Leathan turn away. Had she not become so irate with him, all this would be over. Or would it? Now she sat amongst strangers and searched for dignity. Then again, what had they really seen? They didn't know she'd considered ending her life. "Dakota thought she was trapped on the fourth floor. Obviously she's not anymore. It's time we help her solve the mystery here." Leathan turned his head, the flames highlighting the streaks in his hair. "I expect this investigation to go like any other." Everyone nodded in agreement then became busy setting up equipment, each heading off to various areas in the house. He hadn't said a word about her suicidal thoughts. "Why didn't you tell them everything?" she asked. "Everything?" Leathan leaned the fire poker against the hearth and walked over to one of a few remaining laptop cases propped against the doorway. As she gazed at the fire, Dakota heard Velcro rip. Whoosh. He removed a laptop from its sheath. "I appreciate your discretion." "Without a doubt," he said dryly. So this was how it would be. Weren't people supposed to be compassionate toward others when they were obviously so depressed they contemplated suicide? Apparently not, if 32


Leathan's behavior was any kind of example. Dakota knew she and Leathan weren't likely to ever get along. However, if they were to be trapped in this house together she'd try to play nice. Dakota watched him out of the corner of her eye as he set the high tech laptop on the coffee table and proceeded to plug it to various peripheral electronics. After he turned on the machine, he keyed in a password then left to see to a wide duffel bag. A screen loaded. Nothing fancy, black wallpaper with a shining silver Arial font Logo in the center that read, Worldwide Paranormal Society. It took every ounce of willpower not to lean forward and investigate. Leathan set up a tripod and propped a pricey camera on top, facing out the large front window. Could his stonewashed jean-clad butt be any tighter? Dakota cursed herself and shifted her wandering eye only to focus on his large hands as they cupped and positioned the delicate equipment. The pads of his fingers tested and measured while he angled the camera. Gulping, she looked away and clenched her jaw. She'd been without a man far too long to be admiring this one, that's for damned sure. Pulling her legs beneath her, Dakota tried to focus on her surroundings. The minute she did, she regretted it. Somehow, Leathan and his team had kept her mind distracted. Now, as she sat there and tried to act nonchalant, reality drizzled around her. Shadows skirted the corners of her vision. Had the marble statue across the room just smiled? The floor shifted, colors swirled. Before she could cry out, Dakota covered her mouth 33


with her hand. She began to shake, slightly at first, then harder. Air turned thin and shallow, nearly impossible to inhale. "Eat this." Dakota shook her head at the candy bar Leathan held out. "I'm not hungry, no." "You're going into shock. The sugar will stabilize you a bit." His voice softened. "Please, a few bites." She tried to lift her hand and take the candy bar but couldn't. Dakota shook her head, mortified and embarrassed. Leathan ripped the wrapper away and held the bar to her mouth. "Bite." Shoot, she felt foolish...but scared. Trusting him, she bit and chewed. He didn't sit next to her, didn't coddle but waited for her to chew, one hand still fiddling with the camera. "Another." Swallowing, she bit again and turned her head away. He set the candy bar on the table next to her and proceeded to pull more cords out of another bag. This sucked. Independence had been her strong point until she'd entered this house. Now, her body didn't seem to work quite right, and surely would not listen to the commands from her mind. "Is that your cell phone?" Leathan asked. With a quick test, she clenched her fingers. They worked. Bit by bit, feeling returned. Inch by inch, reality returned. The room leveled. Shadows vanished. Never mind her cell phone. "Can I ask you something?" she asked. "It depends." He continued to set up equipment. 34


"Why aren't we running out of this house and heading in either direction, even if we saw nothing? Could've just been an optical illusion." With a quick snap, he pulled the curtains back as far as they could go. "Is that your instinct? To run, flee into this frigid weather?" He had a point there though...did she detect sarcasm? Regardless, about the last thing she wanted to do was explore the eerie, unusual landscape beyond. But to huddle down here, in this house, a prisoner? "Yes and no, honestly." "So you needed confirmation that staying here is the right thing to do." "Yeah, I suppose." "It is." Leathan nodded toward the mantel. "You should check your phone." Regarding him for another moment, she wished she knew more about what he thought of their current circumstances. Though she expected her legs would crumple, Dakota stood. Sturdy, thrilled to find she felt stable, she walked over to the mantel above the hearth where her cell phone flashed and told her she had multiple messages. Touching the screen, she scrolled through a few. The fifth from the top was from the Electric Company. Dakota would have dismissed it had the first four words not stopped her in her tracks. "Please ReadService Unavailable." Frowning, she clicked into the message. "This can't be right," she mumbled. "What?" Leathan came over and peered down at her cell. "Am I reading this correctly?" Couldn't be. 35


Taking the phone from her, he exited out of the message, moved back to the main screen before clicking into her missed messages again. "Still there." Dakota bit her lip. "It says they couldn't turn on my power until the power line could be fixed. The message was sent yesterday. How can that be? I've had power for over a week." His lips thinned. He set the phone back on the mantel. "I think it's time you and I talked. You said you'd tell me everything." Yep, she had. So much of her wanted to run out the front door and scream for help, but the rational part had a distinct feeling that if she did so no one would help. That her only hope lay inside, with Leathan and his team. Nausea swelled. Dakota stumbled to the couch where she plunked down once again. The shock had passed. She felt level enough, just so scared it made thinking nearly impossible. Leathan sat next to her, his size overwhelming, his level attitude, oddly calming. "Why are you not petrified?" she whispered. Lifting his long legs, he crossed them on her coffee table next to the laptop, next to the words, Worldwide Paranormal Society. "Don't think I'm not. Regardless, this is what I do." She focused on his big black boots, nodded, and drew strength from his casual attitude and laptop wallpaper. This was what he did. She had to remember that. Despite herself, Dakota liked his blunt honestly. Time to be as honest with him-to an extent. "Do you believe in vampires?" "Hell no." The corner of his lip curled slightly. "I hunt ghosts, not myths." 36


"That's fine but whatever came over my computer, whatever possessed it, wasn't a hacker sitting on the other end of a computer somewhere. It threw a globe at me then it turned from hands to a man's face. Next thing I knew it bore long, nasty fangs and leaped out of the computer. I swore I felt its cold breath at my throat. Not only that, there was this horrible smell, like blood, but worse. Have you ever smelled rotting roses?" "Rotting roses? Can't say that I have. Sorry." "Pungent. Anyway, I jumped from my chair, and it vanished. Whatever it was vanished, so did the planet it'd thrown at me. You should know a hole had burned over Scotland. That's why I mentioned maybe you were meant to be here. You being Scottish and all. Who the hell knows? Weird." Dakota continued to talk but found her tongue sluggish. It had been so horrifying she was surprised she'd been able to speak of it at all. "There was a burn mark over Scotland? Really?" "Yeah." His brow furrowed. "I assume you tried to flee the house immediately." "Wouldn't you?" Dakota shook her head and looked skyward. "No, you probably wouldn't have, eh?" "Of course I would have. I am human you know." Was he really? Sitting next to her, so imposing, calm and collected she had to wonder. "Trying to pass the threshold at the bottom of the attic stairs felt like hitting a brick wall covered with a bunch of running blow dryers drenched in 37


water...or so I speculate. Anyway, it hurt like hell. You couldn't imagine the pain." Again, her throat started to feel thick, clogged. Panic tried to resurface. "You've quite the way with words, Dakota, but I get your drift." The back of his hand brushed hers in a reassuring gesture. One that sent pleasant chills down her spine. Focus on what you need to tell him. After all, he had no use for her, had made that obvious when he let her fall into the ocean...even if it were her original goal. Regardless. "Do you often try to make sense of idiotic actions?" he asked. Dakota felt like she'd been slapped. "What?" "Are you sure you saw a vampire in action?" The nerve! She stood, swung around. "That's not what you said." "What else would I have said?" He shrugged. "Did you hear something different?" "Yeah I did, and you know it." Despite her twenty-eight years she stomped to the fireplace. One second he seemed supportive, though skeptical, the next, a bonafide freak who mocked. "What did you think I said, Dakota?" Turning, she tried to soak up the fire at her back, gain some semblance of what was real and wasn't. "Do you believe I saw what I saw, Leathan? Do you believe now this house is haunted?" 38


"I think you know I do." He didn't stand, legs stayed sprawled casually. Yet his eyes ensnared hers. "What happened next?" "Better yet, what didn't happen." She turned toward the fire, needed to see the flame curl over the log, feel the heat cover her face. "I became a prisoner on the fourth floor. Thankfully I had-" She cringed, confused. "Power." "You could have told me all this over the internet, or the phone." Dakota faced him and crossed her arms. "No, I couldn't. This is the first time I've been able to speak of it. Besides, you think vampires are a myth so it stands to reason you would have thought me a nutcase anyway and not come." His eyes narrowed, crinkled at the corners. "How did you find me and my team? We're not listed on the Internet or in any Directory Assistance." She'd wondered how long it would take him to ask that. "I have very good connections." "Not that good." Leathan's feet dropped to the floor. He rested his elbows on his knees. "The truth, Dakota." Her palms grew sweaty but she didn't look away. True fear did make people do things they wouldn't normally do. He was right. But since she'd contacted him, guilt had consumed her. Now that this property seemed to have sucked him into its web as well, Dakota felt worse. No matter what she thought of his personality, bringing him and his team here had been a mistake. Because, without a doubt, all this had to do with what had happened to her as a child. But she couldn't face 39


that yet. Prayed she was wrong that it might all be connected. Best to get this over with. "The vampire said something when its...fangs were against my throat." Leathan's hands hung limp and he nodded. "Go on." "It said to contact the Worldwide Paranormal Society if I wanted to live." Dakota took a deep, unsteady breath. "After it vanished I searched you out on my cell phone Internet access. Heck if I'd go near my computer again." His brows lowered. "But your cell phone's down here." "I have two numbers, personal and work." "I see." He stood. When he came to stand beside her she couldn't help but notice how smooth his movements were for a man of his size. Stealthy. When he rested an elbow on the mantel, a little too close for comfort, she shifted away a step. "What, are you trying to intimidate me now?" Dakota said. "Should I be?" At this proximity, with the firelight carving his strong features, she clearly saw the black rims ringing the mesmerizing swirls of brown in each eye's iris. Intelligence flared in their depths and something else she couldn't quite put her finger on-something unnerving. "Well?" Dakota snapped out of whatever spell she'd been under. "You don't need to shake me down like some thug, Leathan. I'm telling you the truth. The vampire told me to contact you. When I searched the internet you came up first on the search results. When I clicked the link it brought me to a page listing your email address, nothing else. Since I was petrified, I 40


contacted you immediately despite my resignation to pull anyone into this." "You understand why I'm skeptical of your story." "You've been skeptical of my story since you got here. I'm not surprised in the least you remain so." Leathan studied her face. Though she fought it, Dakota felt a slow burn cover her cheeks. Did he need a magnifying glass to examine her pores? "I'll choose to believe you...for now." Lucky her, the sky wasn't going to fall after all. Saint Leathan was here. Dakota almost rolled her eyes. Edging closer, he definitely entered her personal space. When she looked up, every muscle in her body locked. She'd never been more aware of an individual in her life. "What?" she asked. "If, after seeing what I saw of this house outside and my team decided to stay, I find out you've lied about something, things won't go well for you, Dakota." "Things aren't going well for me already," she snapped and glared, fists clenched. "I shouldn't have contacted you but I was horrified and alone. Bringing you and your team here was the last thing I would've done had I been in my right mind." She pointed a finger at his chest. "But understand this, no one threatens me!" His strong fist closed around her wrist so fast it seemed indiscernible to the human eye. "Oh no? Well if you lied, or left something crucial out, consider yourself threatened." "Charming as ever." Seth walked in and flung himself down in one of the two dark tan oversized leather chairs. 41


"Don't mind him, Dakota. Leathan's always cranky after a long flight." With a quick yank, she pulled free and headed for the bathroom without a backward glance. What a complete and total jerk. She'd never been so angry in her life. Dakota removed her wet slippers and clothes then slipped into a dry pair of jeans, a black sweatshirt and white socks she found in a drawer. Had she been in her right mind, she would have changed right away. Something told her that being in her right mind wasn't bound to happen much in this house. Or when she was in the same room with him! She knew damned well she wasn't being honest. Still. After running a brush through her damp hair, she made her way to the kitchen. Spacious, with bleached white tiling, it was a welcoming reprieve. The moving team and interior designer she hired had done a wonderful job. The breakfast nook in the corner could easily seat six. A tasteful bouquet of white orchards in a tall blue vase made a simple adornment on the table. In the center of the kitchen stood an island with built in cherry wood cabinets. Overhead, shiny copper pots and pans hung. Everything else had been modernized and cost her a small fortune. Stainless steel refrigerator, sink and oven, granite countertops, glass front cabinets, crown molding. Dakota almost laughed. Why had she poured so much money into this house? Hell, why not? With no real plans for the future and more money than she knew what to do with, might as well have. She blinked. For a split second it felt as 42


though the kitchen wasn't there. None of this was. But of course it was. Shaking her head, she stood at the sink; hands braced on either side, and stared out into the night. Snow already caked the bottom eve of the window. Nothing felt worse than being trapped. Dakota supposed she'd felt this house would free her. How ironic. "I'm thinking you could use a cup of tea, lassie." She smiled. "Is it that obvious?" Turning, Dakota leaned against the counter and watched Devin move around her kitchen with ease. "You spent twenty minutes alone with Leathan. If I knew you better I'd offer to spike your tea with something that'd really warm your belly." With a wink, he filled the tea kettle with hot tap water and turned on the burner. "So he's always that way?" "Since the day I was born." Devin grinned and leaned against the island opposite her. "Course, that leaves three years unaccounted for but I've little doubt he changed much." Maybe a quarter inch shorter than Leathan, Devin had a hypnotic, poetic flare about him. With shoulder length deep auburn hair, dressed in black from head to toe, he struck her as the guy every girl in college must've drifted toward. She could already tell he would have willingly bedded each and every one. "So how are you related?" "Cousins." Pushing away from the counter, he removed two dark red mugs from the cabinet and added a tea bag to each. "But we've always considered each other brothers, 43


despite the distance we've managed to keep our relationship close." "Impressive." Staring down, she idly ran her thumb back and forth over the edge of the counter. "Thank God for the internet and phone." "Besides when we're on investigations, yeah, modern technology helps. But we visit a lot too. Even though Seth is from across the pond. Course, he loves flying so no big surprise there." "It's amazing how close people can stay if they're willing to make an effort," she agreed. To keep emotion at bay suddenly seemed impossible. Thankfully, the tea kettle started to whistle. She pulled it off the burner. Before Devin could take it, she started to fill the mugs, embarrassed to find her hand shook. "Aye." He carefully removed the kettle from her hand and finished pouring. "Our family spread from Scotland, to Ireland, then to America over a few centuries but it never made a difference. We might as well have lived next door to one another." "That's really super." Before she could retreat, Devin grabbed her hand and squeezed gently. "You okay? Leathan's all bark, no bite, ya know. But if you want me to kick his ass, I won't hesitate. " Dakota couldn't help but giggle. Giggle! "You know how to break a mood, eh?" "So I've been told once or twice." With a last reassuring squeeze of her hand, he tossed the tea bags in the trash. "How do you like your tea?" 44


"Sugar and milk." He cocked a brow and grinned. "How English of you." "Was born there." Oh no, had she said that? Damn it. "Really?" He headed for the refrigerator. "Never would've guessed." How could she have let that slip? Devin had a way about him. Time for damage control. "Yep, born there, shipped over when I was young." Nodding, he grabbed the milk and poured it into one of the tea cups. "Good deal." Dakota waited for him to ask her about her parents, why she didn't carry the accent she must have been raised with. He didn't. Had he been Leathan, he surely would have pinned her against the wall, knife to throat and demanded the truth. She didn't think Devin a fool though. No, he played things differently from his overbearing cousin. "One or two sugars?" he asked. "Three." He laughed. "Sweet tooth then?" She smiled. "Yeah, but they're all still in my head." With another flirtatious wink, he handed her the mug of tea after stirring in three sugars. "And beautifully arranged I might add." "Thanks." "You're very welcome." The tea tasted wonderful, warm and comforting as it slid down her throat. Devin leaned against the island next to her. They enjoyed a comfortable silence. Why wasn't Leathan capable of this easy camaraderie? What had caused him to be 45


so stern and distrusting? Though Devin said so, surely the guy hadn't been born that way. "Any activity or have you been paying attention?" Both eyed Leathan, who had just entered the kitchen. Dakota didn't think he could look a more brooding beast if he tried. With long strides, he crossed to a camera she hadn't seen tucked into the corner. "This the best place to have set this, lad?" "Apparently not." Devin pushed away from the counter, serene face suddenly impassive. Uh oh, watch out, Ireland versus Scotland. Based on the unabashed aggravation on Leathan's face, she'd bet Scotland had the upper hand right now. "I'll take my tea in the other room," she said. "Not yet you won't." Leathan moved the camera to another part of the room. "I want to see your electrical box." "I bet you do." Devin snorted. "And then some." Leathan shot him a look that'd wither most men. "Stay professional or I'll throw your bloody arse so far out of this house, you'll sink into the heart of the Atlantic." Devin wiggled his hands in the air, eyes round, pretending to be afraid. "Uh oh. Not that." Ugh, men, idiots. And Devin couldn't have been more wrong. If Leathan were attracted to her, blue birds would surely flutter from her bum. Seth skidded into the kitchen as though he wore roller skates, face excited. "We have some action." Devin smirked. "What, you catch another thermal reading that'll turn out to be a fly?" 46


"No." Seth grinned like a Cheshire cat. "I caught a full bodied apparition." [Back to Table of Contents]

47


Chapter Three Leathan stalked after them to the second floor. If he knew Seth, they'd see his own reflection in a mirror when they rewound the camera. In paranormal investigating, action was always Seth's thing. Give him a little research and everything went to hell. Then again, this case had already proved different than all before. So maybe he ought not cast stones quite yet. His mind still tried to process the fact that this house stood alone when viewed from outside. Aye, he could feel certain things about places, he possessed a sixth sense, but whatever was happening to this house was way outside of anything he'd ever encountered. There existed no reasonable explanation for it. Truth be told, he didn't want to flee this house and trek into the vast otherworldly whiteness beyond. It scared him shitless. However, they were a team. He was in charge. As such, it was his job to not show fear. Leathan had never let them down and didn't intend to start now. Everyone crowded into the first bedroom at the top of the stairs. Wide and spacious, done in crimson and oranges, it welcomed, felt warm. An elegant, dark wood framed canopy bed sat in the center. She had good taste. He scowled. Seth turned the thermal camera their way and hit the replay button. "You're not gonna believe this." "Probably not," Devin responded. Andrea elbowed him. 48


"Look!" Seth backed away. Clearly and without a doubt, a figure entered the room, seen in dark red on the thermal due to increased temperature. Tall, most likely a man, it crossed until it stood directly in front of the camera. Everyone stepped back when it leaned in close. Though impossible to see any features, it cocked its head. Then it vanished. The cool blackness emitted from lack of heat in the room seen only through a thermal returned. "Holy shit," Dakota whispered. Leathan ignored the urge to wrap an arm around her and comfort. Instead he crossed to the other tripod where a regular camera sat. Leathan rewound the tape and hit play. Nothing. No one had entered until Seth, five minutes after the thermal recording. He hadn't stood in front of the camera. "I want an EVP session done in here. Now." "Andrea and I. The rest leave," he added. "Please let me stay," Dakota said. "No." "It's my house." "Don't care." "Are you my client?" She came his way, her long body pushing at the baggy clothes she wore. Enough so he knew her long legs were slender. "Aye, regardless, this is business." Leathan tried to shift away. She cut him off. "I won't say a word. Please, I need to be part of this." He shouldn't have made the mistake of looking down into her wide green eyes. Lord, she was beautiful. In such a short 49


time, Dakota had gotten under his skin in a way he couldn't figure out. Leathan didn't trust her further than he could throw her...which might not be the best play on words because for all her height, she had felt like a feather in his arms earlier, a willowy piece of perfection. Damn it. No. Against his better judgment he couldn't say no. "Sit over there. Don't say a word." Dakota nodded. She and Devin shared a knowing smile before he left with Seth. Irish wastrel. Share a cup of tea with her, would he. Leathan intended to share something a little less pleasant than a cup of tea with Devin later. Irishmen: devious, persistent, womanizing pests. Andrea shut off the lights, closed the door within an inch and grabbed the tape recorder. He sat on the bed, Andrea the chair by Dakota in the corner. The wind whistled outside. Faint light poured in through the door crack and cast a long spike through the room. "All we'll do now is ask questions." Andrea explained. "Don't expect to hear anything. It'll be caught on this recorder. It's called Elecro Voice Phenomenon, only picked up on recording, not heard by the human ear." Dakota nodded. "Cool." Frankly, Leathan felt surprised she was interested in this. Especially considering she'd been trapped in this house so long...now she wanted to hear spirits talk? Seemed fishy. Then again, she did own a paranormal site, so maybe not too strange. "I'd think you wouldn't want to sit in on this," he said. 50


She didn't look at him. "Contrary to what you might believe, I'd like to get to the heart of whatever's going on here." "Which you could easily do listening to the tape later with us," he returned. Her eyes flashed in the dim light. "I'm more hands on." Leathan's groin tightened in response. Blood rushed to the last place he needed it right now. For several seconds, all he could mentally picture was her being "hands-on" with him. Fuck. "Andrea, start the session." "Good idea." Andrea shook her head, clicked the recorder on and said, "If there is someone here with us tonight could you give us your name?" Silence. "Did you live in this house?" Andrea asked. "Did you die in this house?" He added. "Were you human?" Dakota asked. Andrea looked at her, brows drew together. "Ah. We thinking a Demon or Poltergeist then?" Dakota shrugged. "This house's been horrible to me." "I know." Andrea nodded and eyed the room. Leathan almost growled at Dakota. She thought herself on a vampire hunt. Unreal. "What year did you die?" he asked. They stayed there for about thirty minutes asking various questions, until he called it a wrap. "We'll review in the morn, getting late." "Huh?" Dakota asked "Did I not make sense?" 51


"All right, sounds good." Andrea frowned at Leathan, then looked at Dakota and smiled. "Where should we sleep?" Leathan watched Dakota. The fury she masked quickly. He stood and walked to the door, not overly concerned by what her response would be. "I have multiple rooms, everyone's welcome to sleep where they want." He was about to exit the room when she continued. "I have a spare room, on this floor, two beds on different sides of the room. If it's just the same, I'd like to share it with Devin." Leathan stopped, crouched and pretended to adjust a wire running from the room. Over his dead body would they sleep in the same room! "Devin? Really?" Andrea shuffled around, did something he couldn't see. "He always watches the front door. That's his thing in an investigation. But I could ask him, if that would make you comfortable." "No, no, I don't want to mess with things." Hesitation. "Would you sleep in there with me? I don't think I could spend another night in this house alone." He tucked the cord into the corner and stood. "I understand. Of course I will," Andrea replied. Walking down the stairs, Leathan smirked. Andrea had thought quickly. Devin didn't cover the entrance. It wasn't something done in a paranormal investigation unless the homeowner requested it. He cursed his mixed desire. Devin was single. He and Dakota obviously got on well. Still, she 52


wanted to share a room with him? A strange man she'd only just met? Nuts. She'd be safer with him. Don't be an idiot. Stop thinking that way. You're not interested. At the bottom of the stairs he found Seth sound asleep in a chair and Devin lying on the couch watching a comedy. He said nothing to his cousin, only grabbed the remote from him and plunked down in the second chair. Despite his want to dislike Dakota, he enjoyed her sense of design. The living room had a neoclassical feel to it, right down to the mammoth rendition of David on the far wall. Most would try to blend with their house's architecture. Not Dakota. Tasteful statues stood here and there. When he sat back and started to really look he saw the dragon face peeking out from the mantel. The Faerie speckled outline of mountains etched into the painting of a woman behind the sofa. Somehow, within the neoclassical, he detected a whimsical touch. Kind of strange considering the networking site she owned. Who was she exactly? An eclectic American? Maybe. Maybe not. Devin shifted his feet and folded his arms behind his head. "You're interested in her," Leathan stated. With a swift movement, his cousin used each foot to remove his shoes before he looked Leathan's way. "Yep, sure am." "There's always someone else out there." Devin chuckled. "I doubt that."

53


He flicked through the stations and landed on his favorite. Devin's worst nightmare The History Channel. "You think I want her." "I know you do." Devin removed his socks and wiggled his toes. "If you think so, why do you pursue her?" He turned up the volume. "She's too good for your moody self." Devin rolled over on his side, propped his head on a well stuffed couch pillow. "Way too good. Besides, I happen to think American girls are delectable." Leathan wanted to ream Devin a new one and well the arse knew it, which was no fun at all. Did it infuriate him this instantaneous infatuation between Devin and Dakota? Sure, a little. But for no other reason than it was unprofessional. Time to bank this idiocy, focus on the job. "Is all the equipment set to run overnight?" "Aye." Devin grinned. "And well I know I don't need to shut off a camera in any particular room out of discretion. You won't be 'getting' any." "Sometimes your humor goes too far." Leathan stood. "Or should I say your cockiness?" "Either one, laddie," Devin confirmed and yawned. "Let's dwell in this haunted house and see who wins." Before he passed, Leathan keyed into the remote, ensured the television would die for the night then tossed the remote Devin's way. "She's all yours." Leathan muttered as he walked up the stairs. He knew the rooms Dakota wanted them to sleep in, all on the second 54


floor. He made his way into the smallest. Furnished in a tasteful array of dark and light grays, it suited him. A small reading lamp lit the single bed in the corner. He threw on some sweats and sat down. He swore the springs hit the floor. Leathan pulled off his shirt, looked at his upper half. Not bad for thirty-five he supposed. What would she think? Did she like older guys? Why the hell should he care? He lay down. The blankets smelled fresh, the room soothing. This time the paintings were nautical. Oceans swelled in darkness as if anticipating bad weather. He closed his eyes. Though he tried to fight the visual, Leathan pictured him and Dakota on a beach under gray skies. Waves rolled in. Ominous thunderclouds tumbled overhead. They didn't care. He liked the feel of the wet sand on his bare back. Dakota stood over him, pale body curving and defiant. Legs on either side of his waist, she wore nothing but jeans and a tiny white excuse for a tank top. It hid nothing from him. Leathan tried to swallow. Couldn't. Her breasts were beautiful, no larger than a small C cup, light brown nipples pointing skyward, aroused. "Sit lass," he whispered. Man, was he hard. Dakota shook her head. "No, look." She gazed to the west. Gray clouds twisted behind her like a tornado. He gazed up, enthralled. She peered down, then crouched, springtime green eyes blinding and sultry, half-mast. "Look." "I can't," he whispered hoarsely.

55


"But it's so beautiful," she said softly as her shapely legs caressed his thighs. Her wet center pressed against him. When her torso covered his, he groaned. "Look." He tried to tell her. Couldn't. Her face scraped his...her incisors. No! "Leathan, wake up, now!" He bolted upright. The room was pitch black. "It's me, Seth. Get up now, there's a lot going on." Everything felt out of sync. "What time is it?" "Who cares? Come on." Leathan shook his head, tried to lose the dream and stumbled down the hallway. Bright blue light filled every corner. His eyes stung like hell. "In here," Seth urged. When he rounded the corner to the room, Leathan froze. He had no choice. The air turned thick, as though a wall of rubber separated him from the girls. Blue light swarmed around Dakota and Andrea. Both women were wide awake, petrified. Seconds later, the light left Andrea and surrounded Dakota. It pulsed around her frame, covered every inch of her skin. Her mouth moved. She spoke. Nothing came out. If it did, they couldn't hear it. "Get Devin in here n-" "I'm here." Devin arrived at the threshold, caught like him and Seth, behind an unseen wall. "What the hell's going on?" I can't get to her. I need to get to her! Leathan had never felt so close to panic, didn't know it existed in him. "You're the only who can read lips. What's she saying?" 56


"What do you mean, read lips? She's talking to all of us right now. Can't you hear her?" Devin nodded and spoke to Dakota. "You need to remain calm, sweetie. They can't hear you, only me." This was about as crazy as crazy got. How did Devin hear her? Obviously he did for he continued to carry on a onesided conversation in which she appeared to respond. "We can't get to you," Devin said with compassion. "Are you in pain?" A pause. Her lips moved. She shook her head. "Good. Is anything speaking to you? Is there any sound besides my voice?" She spoke inaudible words again. Devin repeated her feedback. "I hear wind, a man talking in the distance. I smell the sea. It feels oppressive, as though a storm is coming. There's someone else here. Name's Adlin. White robes. My gums hurt. My teeth." Leathan drew in a sharp breath, remembered his recent dream all too well. But it couldn't be. Definitely no one there named Adlin with white robes. The blue light began to pale and narrow, until only an inch surrounded her. He pushed forward again. This time nothing stood in his way. The light shrunk and became a thin aura around her form before it vanished. Dakota flew off the bed. Instead of running to him, she ran straight into Devin's waiting arms. He murmured something indiscernible into her ear then winked over her shoulder at Leathan. "Ten points for me." 57


Had he really just said that? Was he out of his mind? Devin had always been a womanizer but his blatant lack of professionalism shocked Leathan. Obviously, it didn't faze Dakota in the least because she said nothing. Then again, she had to be pretty upset. Trying hard to ignore the embracing couple he made his way to the bed and studied every inch. "Where's the magnetic field-" Before he could finish, Seth appeared on the other side of the bed with the electric magnetic device in hand. A piece of equipment made to detect magnetic field readings. If not created by household wiring, a high reading on this was thought to detect spirits trying to either communicate or manifest themselves. Seth ran it all around the mattress and bed frame. "Nothing, dead air." He stopped short. His dark eyes flew to Dakota. "Whatever energy was here stayed with her." Leathan shook his head at Seth's bizarre conviction and walked to the window. He pulled back the long dark blue curtains. Early morning light streamed into the room. Seth tried. He really did. The Worldwide Paranormal Society didn't count a medium amongst them. In fact, Leathan didn't believe in the ability. And, of all the investigators, if any were to count the unbelievable gift as theirs, it surely would never be Seth. Seriously, why did people declare they could talk to the dead? Then again, how could he be so blase considering his own gift. Razor thin slivers of icy snow cut and chiseled the barren white landscape. He might as well have stayed in the Scottish 58


highlands if he wanted to see more of this weather. "Andrea, could you come here for a sec?" She came over and peered out. "What's up, hun?" "What do you see out there? On this side of the house." She visibly shivered and crossed her pajama clad arms. "Trees, houses in the far distance, most of them even larger than this one, believe it or not." Leathan looked at her, suddenly aware he'd completely disregarded how this situation might have affected her. With a brotherly arm around her shoulder, he pulled her close. "I'm sorry. I know you're tough as nails when it comes to the paranormal but that was some scary stuff. You okay?" Andrea gave a small nod. "Yeah, I'm all right. Thanks for asking." She gave a heavy sigh. "You can't see what I can out there, can you?" "Nope." "Then I'm sorry as well. I think your hell is a bit more intense than mine right now." She pointed down. "Can you see that dog?" He looked down. "Definitely not. Don't think I'm in Kansas anymore, Toto." "Chances are none of us are." With a weak smile she turned away. Leathan was about to turn away when a black blur flew across the yard. For a split second, a man cloaked in black stood below looking up. A slow evil grin blossomed. Leathan blinked. The man was gone. Nothing there. A bad feeling formed in his gut. Imagination must be getting away from him. He turned away. Dakota, Devin, and Seth were heading 59


downstairs. He made his way to the camera in the corner of the room. "Come on downstairs, let's take a breather. I'll make you some coffee," Andrea urged. "Yeah, I'll be down in a few, just want to check this out, see what it caught." Andrea sighed and nodded. "Of course you do." The last thing he wanted to do was go down there and watch Devin comfort Dakota further. Besides, this house had him more than a little spooked. Never mind the fact reality beyond it didn't seem to exist for him. Had Dakota somehow seen a glimpse of his nightmare when within that blue mist? He'd seen fangs. She'd felt pain in her gums. The concept seemed impossible but then again, most of what this house had already presented seemed far-fetched. So why not? He rewound the camera. When he hit play, Leathan realized he'd gone back too far. Andrea padded around in her blue flannel pajamas, adjusted the thermal camera, then crawled beneath the covers where she whipped out some paranormal romance. He smiled and shook his head. Leathan almost hit fast forward until Dakota entered the room. He frowned. What was she wearing? His mouth started watering. Clearly defined, her tight ass caught his attention, clothed in some sort of form fitting gray sweatpants that flared slightly at the ankle. When she plunked down on the bed and crossed her legs, his jaw dropped. Was she wearing a sports bra? Whatever it was, lace made up the thin straps struggling to contain her breasts. Perky, rounded breasts that 60


looked as though they would mimic the breasts he saw when he slept. Leathan swore he saw a glimpse of silver jewelry nestled in her bellybutton-in the two inches of firm belly between her shirt and pants. Sweet Jesus. She reached over and grabbed a thick book off the bed stand. Leaning back against the headboard, she pulled up her knees and propped the book against her legs. Not before he saw the title, The Future of Networking. "Thanks again for bunking with me," Dakota said and looked Andrea's way. "So not a prob, hun." Andrea smiled. "The least I could do. This has to suck for you." "Big time." He really should hit forward. To intrude on another's conversation went against his grain. One of Dakota's long legs shifted down and just like that, good intentions went out the window. "Are you scared?" Dakota asked. Andrea earmarked her page, closed the book she was reading. "Honestly? No. When I'm with my brother and cousins, I can't help but feel safe. In their own way they make me feel courageous." What a sweetheart. "They're definitely one of a kind." Dakota grinned. "Mind if I ask you a question?" "Anything."

61


Dakota chewed the corner of her lip. "You sure? It has nothing to do with the paranormal. I just really need to take my mind off things." "I completely understand." Andrea set her book aside. "Shoot." "Are they all single?" Andrea laughed and nodded. "Yep, last I checked. Seth's 'up in the air' over a girl but knowing him as well as I do I'd say he is too." She slid a sly eye Dakota's way. "But you weren't really curious about my brother's availability, were you?" Leathan really should fast forward. His finger hovered over the button. Dakota shrugged, a small grin curved her lush lips. She fiddled with the corner of a page. "Seth seems great but...no, wasn't really asking about him." He stopped breathing. She would have adamantly rolled her eyes, voiced her instant dislike of him...wouldn't she have? Tossed him like an old rag from the mix. "Sucker for an accent then?" Andrea rolled on her side and propped her head on the palm of her hand. "Didn't think I was," Dakota confirmed. "But, yep, definitely interested...I think." "Hmm." Andrea tapped her fingers on the bedspread. "Let's see, is it the brogue or the lilt?" Dakota laughed. Her face lit up. Had he started breathing yet? Light came into her eyes. A secretive womanly glint shone within. "What do you think?" 62


"My guess is-" The audio went fuzzy. Leathan moaned, hit rewind. What the hell? He hit forward. Same fuzzy nothing came across. Though the women continued to converse, he heard nothing. Andrea nodded and smiled. Dakota pushed back on the headboard until she lay flat on the bed, one arm flung over her forehead. Frustrated, he pressed fast forward. He stopped every once in a while to see if audio had kicked in. Nothing! After some more talking, the women commenced to reading before shutting off the light. Eventually, he found the moment both women awoke, horrified. Still the audio stayed fuzzy. Everything else he'd witnessed didn't show up. Wasting no time, Leathan went to the thermal camera and rolled through it. Audio shut off at the same point on this camera as well. Bloody hell. What was his problem? He didn't want Dakota, at least not beyond the physical. That much he could admit. They weren't compatible, of that he was positive. He didn't trust her, barely liked her. Yet here he ran from camera to camera, snooping on Andrea and Dakota like a green teenager who'd never been laid. This had to stop. Where'd his dignity go, integrity? Morals? Besides, he was pretty damned sure he was ready to meet a lass he'd come across at Dakota's website. Now there was someone he felt compatible with. Did "Last Girl Standing" feel the same he wondered?

63


"Get a grip." He continued forwarding the thermal camera. When he got to the spot that the blue light should have entered nothing appeared but what they'd all seen. Damn it. The smell of coffee hit his nostrils. Time to call it quits. He returned to his room, threw on a black t-shirt, then headed downstairs. He would have never figured this house so obviously possessed based on the warm, cozy scene he witnessed when he entered the kitchen. The room glowed with candlelight and low recessed lighting; heavy snow fell beyond the windows. Bacon sizzled on one frying pan, round swollen orbs of eggs, on the other. Two pitchers sweated invitingly on the island, one with orange juice, the other, iced water. Seth, Andrea and Dakota sat in the eating nook, chatting. Devin flittered about, spatula in hand, frilly floral apron tied around his waist. This wasn't a haunted house, no. This was the friggin' twilight zone. "Oh good, you made it." Devin held out a steaming cup of coffee to him. "Made it just like you like it, blacker than your soul." "Arse." Devin grinned. "You know you love me, man." "Undecided." Leathan took the mug of coffee and leaned against the island, not particularly interested in joining the others just yet. Oddly enough, though every instinct urged him to make Devin shut off the burners and have everyone stop enjoying their morning to review findings, he didn't want to damper the peaceable scene any sooner than he had to. 64


Already, this house had sucked each and every one of them in. To think things wouldn't get a whole lot worse would be equivalent to believing in a fairy tale-it wasn't going to happen. "So what are our plans for today, kids?" Seth said. His arms were flung casually on the bench behind the women, who flanked him. Somehow, as the lineage had dribbled from Scotland, then Ireland on to America, Seth had taken the best of both worlds in looks. Women fell at his feet. Leathan couldn't help but find it amusing Dakota found himself or Devin more arresting when the "all American" boy with every girl's idea of the perfect face sat next to her. Damned if he knew why. Damned if he cared. "Same as usual, we wait and watch. Review," Leathan said and took a long sip from his coffee. Devin turned the bacon; each piece sizzled as it emitted a maple-like aroma. "I say we listen to the EVP session you held last night over breakfast." His cousin knew him too well. Knew he had been trying to put off the inevitable. Leathan walked around the island, took the spatula from Devin and proceeded to flip the eggs. "Only if everyone wants to. It's been a long night." Seth flung back his head, hand over his chest. "The great and mighty 'it's-business-or-nothing' Leathan is willing to set business aside for a meal? Did I hear correctly?" Devin pulled the bacon off the pan, laid it on a plate and patted it with a paper towel, a wry grin plastered on his face. "Aye, lad, you heard right." With the flourish of a spare hand, 65


he bowed. "However, 'twas I who urged we spend the time reviewing material. Having said such, I've no idea why he gets all the credit for being driven when I, always one to save work for later, wants to do such now?" "That medieval English accent sounds ridiculous with the hint of an Irish lilt, you know that, right?" Seth enlightened with merry eyes. "Oh, he knows," Andrea added. "Never understood why he tried for it. Unless he has a thing for Englishwomen...or men." Devin scrunched a greasy paper towel into a ball and whipped it at Andrea. She ducked. "I've no issues with lads liking lads but-" He winked at Dakota. "I've a solid thing for the lassies, English or otherwise." Leathan pulled out five crimson dinner plates and smiled. What a group. Twelve hours ago, he wouldn't have tolerated this sort of behavior around a client. But as he saw it now, all rules were off. Everyone needed to joke when and while they could. Devin headed for the coffee maker, which happened to be on the opposite side of the kitchen from the group. While they kept talking, he seized the opportunity and followed his cousin. Sliding his coffee mug onto the counter, he kept his voice low. "I'd take a refill, please." Before his cousin lifted the mug, Leathan grabbed his elbow, leaned in close, and squeezed lightly. "Thanks for championing me back there but don't ever make a comment like you did upstairs, that's too much." Devin's eyebrows came together. "What comment?" "You know which one." 66


"No, actually, I don't." Leathan tried to keep his patience. "About scoring ten points when she hugged you after the incident." Devin jerked his elbow away and filled Leathan's coffee mug to the brim. "Believe me or not but I didn't say a damned thing when she hugged me. I looked at you and winked. That's all." They held eyes. Leathan heard what he heard. Still, as they stood there, Devin not backing down an inch, he sensed he told the truth. "I heard you clearly." Devin replaced the coffee pot and shook his head. "I wouldn't disrespect her like that." When he walked away, Leathan remained. Devin wouldn't disrespect Dakota like that. In fact, their private bantering aside, he wouldn't disrespect any woman like that. How could he have thought he would? One of two things was happening, a lug nut had broken lose within his mind, or this house was more haunted than he could have ever contemplated in an amusement park fun house sort of way. "Um...guys." Leathan turned. Dakota was on her knees, looking out the alcove window in the breakfast nook. "Yeah, Dakota, what is it?" Andrea asked, and crawled up beside her. Crossing the kitchen, he set his coffee down on the table and motioned Seth to move. Leathan kneeled on the other side of Dakota and looked out the window. Her hand started to shake on the sill. He covered it with his hand. "Please tell me you all saw that," Dakota whispered. 67


"What?" Andrea asked. "I see the next house over, white with black sills. Almost the same size as this house, surrounded by pine trees. Nobody appears to be awake." Bless her for being so precise. Now it was his turn. [Back to Table of Contents]

68


Chapter Four "I see a house as well, small pine trees, a banner strung from window to window that says, "Welcome home troops. Thanks for fighting in Vietnam." A woman, maybe early thirties, is leaning against the side of the house weeping. A group of people walked by and threw what looks to be rotten tomatoes, eggs and something brown. One of the tomatoes hit her shoulder," Leathan said. Seth and Devin simultaneously said, "I see what Andrea sees." As soon as it had appeared, a strange fog rolled through. The house vanished. Once again nothing but a snowy landscape existed far and wide. Dakota slumped, covered her face. She had to be seeing things. "Turn, sit." Leathan helped her sit facing away from the window, once again to gaze at the warm, happy kitchen. Andrea sat and urged her to drink some tea. Seth sat on Leathan's left, Devin, on Andrea's right. Though her eyes searched out Devin, she leaned against Leathan. Andrea took her hand. What the heck was happening? "You saw what I did," she muttered into Leathan's shoulder. "I did," he assured. "The very same. Then it vanished. At least we're seeing things out there now, even if they don't make sense." "Holy hell, I feel like I'm going insane." "If you are, so am I, lass." 69


How could everyone else see one thing and her and Leathan another? Dakota released Andrea's hand and grasped his forearm tightly. She squeezed her eyes shut. "I'm so scared." Leathan's body trembled slightly but he said nothing. If she opened her eyes, would the kitchen be gone? Would another reality blow over her? Why hadn't she walked into the ocean when she had the chance? Better yet, why had she ever moved here to begin with? Dakota couldn't put her finger on it. Couldn't remember her reasoning. Hell had been a solid tangible thing where she'd been. Here, things became more horrific by the moment. Again that feeling of being here but not quite here washed over her. "Drink this." Leathan brought a mug to her lips. Grateful, she sipped the hot tea. Dakota had thought herself a fairly strong woman, contemplation of suicide aside, now she knew she wasn't anything but a weakling because this house already had her totally whipped. Setting the mug on the table, she kept her hands wrapped around the mug and stared forward, unwilling to look anyone in the eye. "I'm okay, really," she said, voice deceptively wobbly. "You have to be," Leathan replied softly, arm against hers, leg against hers, a supportive wall. "You're not alone," Andrea added. "We're in this together. Hauntings are our specialty. We'll figure this out." "Aye, lassie," Devin seconded. "Without a doubt." Seth nodded. 70


What choice did she have? That was the truly terrifying part. Trapped in this place, Dakota had to thoroughly trust each and every one of them. Why shouldn't she? So far they'd proven their professionalism. Devotion. "You're stronger than you think," Leathan murmured. Her eyes followed the steam rising from her mug, and she shook her head. "Odd words coming from you." "But he's right," Andrea confirmed. Was he? The man who had seen her in her weakest moment outside really thought that? Doubt it. He was trying to bolster her courage. Any moron could see that. Irritating. He was in charge. His job meant keeping the client calm. Did he really need to sit so close to be supportive? "I need to stand. Please. Now," she said. Everyone besides Leathan moved as though they'd been sitting on tightly wound springs. Dakota slid around the table and stood. Hell! She sat when her legs wouldn't hold her. One hand on the table, the other on the back of the bench seat, she tried again but a strong hand landed on her shoulder and pulled her down. "Give us a minute alone," Leathan said. The others nodded and started to leave. Panicked, Dakota brushed Leathan's hand away. "Not Devin." "Aye, even Devin." Though Devin had halted by the door, he left at Leathan's words. Grinding her teeth, Dakota swung so she faced the table. Leathan had moved and sat across from her. So he 71


wanted courage? Angry, she met his eyes. "I would have felt safer if Devin stayed." Expression grim, Leathan shrugged one shoulder and folded his hands on the table in front of him. "I suggest you start feeling safe with me as well. After all, you and I seem to be walking the same path in this bloody house." "Matter of opinion," she spat. "He heard me upstairs when that awful mist encased me. You didn't!" The muscles in his forearm flexed. He clenched his hand around his coffee mug. "Let's talk about what happened to you in that mist." "What, you'd rather not talk about the fact this house seems to be in some sort of a time warp for us?" "Aye, we'll talk about that too but let's start with your experience in the mist first," he replied. "Aye," she mimicked. "Devin told me he told you everything that I said. What more do you want to know?" Leathan shifted, and she narrowed her eyes. If she didn't know better she'd swear discomfort crossed his features. As quickly as she saw it, whatever he'd felt vanished. "I wanted to make sure there weren't any details you might have left out." Dakota swallowed and looked away. Like she would ever tell him the worst of her experience after what he'd said earlier. She wouldn't tell anyone that detail...ever. "No, I've told everything." "I see." Her eyes whipped to his. Leathan cocked a brow. She frowned. "Do you think I'm lying?" 72


"Of course not." He sipped from his mug. "Just wanted to make sure." Asshole. It took every ounce of willpower she had not to throw her tea in his face. How dare he doubt her. Dakota sighed inwardly. Truth told he had every right to doubt her. Nonetheless, as he sat there, black shirt hugging his wide shoulders, hair tousled and sexy, long lashes shading his dark eyes, she wanted to lean over and strangle him until he...well, he showed more genuine emotion than sarcasm and doubt. They really hadn't started out well. Yeah, their personalities were incredibly different but she truly didn't want them to carry on the way they were. There had to be a way around his obstinate nature. "Why do you think you and I see what others can't?" she asked, praying he would take her switch of topic as a thin olive branch. Very thin. His gaze stayed settled on the falling snow outside. "I really have no idea." He took another sip and looked her way, astute eyes recognizing a possible truce. "But my bet is this house does. We'll need to work as a team, you and I. You realize that?" Was there a small rock lodged in her throat? Sure felt like it. He didn't want to dislike her. He'd let her see that in his direct gaze, with the way he worded the question. "Yeah, I know." "I need you to be as strong as you can." "I know." "Do you?" 73


Dakota knew what he was doing. The pep talk. Despite herself, she found it rather sweet. "Yes, I know." "I also want you to feel comfortable with all of us. Not just me and Devin," he added and buried himself in another sip of coffee. Now that was big of him. Dakota sensed Leathan didn't often give up control. He did right now. For her. She thought of Devin, how he had been the light at the end of her tunnel when trapped within the blue light. Then again, she hadn't missed the look on Leathan's face when he met some sort of invisible wall. The blatant fury that should've, in her opinion, made any ghost cross to the other side in wailing fear. She bit back a small grin. Believing in ghosts had never occurred to her until recently. Yeah, she ran a networking site that catered to that kinda freak but...c'mon! The thought of Leathan heading one off almost made her giggle. In her mind, the paranormal, in whatever shape it took, would be a fool to not hightail it in the opposite direction of this Scotsman. Dakota instantly sobered. How long was she going to live in self-denial? Push the thought aside. Focus on here and now. Funny, ten minutes alone with him had put things back in perspective. There was nowhere to run. Trust those that offered help so willingly. Stay as strong as sanity would allow. Don't think about your past. "Thank you. You guys are better people than I could've ever hoped." Leathan nodded. "It's what we do." She could have mouthed his response as he said it, so well did she know him already. "So what's next?" 74


"Who's Adlin?" "Who's who?" "You mentioned a man in white robes named Adlin upstairs when caught in the blue mist." She searched her mind. Memories. Nothing. Bad feeling. "Sorry. I don't remember." Leathan nodded but said nothing. "So what's next?" she asked. "We eat." An out. Halleluiah. She smiled. "You're actually hungry?" He grinned. Dakota almost fell off her bench seat. Darn. Could he be any hotter? Her finger curled around the handle of her mug. She continued to smile like a silly school girl. "Starved," he responded. "About time," Devin said from the doorway and came back into the kitchen, Andrea and Seth on his heels. "What, are you all telepathically connected?" Dakota asked. "Naturally." Devin quickly filled the dishes with food. "Toast anyone?" "You bet." Seth grabbed a loaf of bread from her breadbox and tossed it to Andrea. Catching the loaf, she drew out four slices and popped them into the toaster. Seth grabbed a stick of butter, peeled away the wrapping and slid it onto a butter tray before placing it on the table between her and Leathan. "Are they always this efficient?" She laughed and lifted her arms as Andrea laid down silverware and napkins. "When it comes to food? Always," Leathan admonished. 75


They really were a team, she acknowledged. How many odd circumstances had they gone through together? There remained so much to learn about these four. The fact that they were able to function normally in the midst of such danger left her in awe. The toaster popped. Andrea plopped in four more slices. Meanwhile, Devin slid five plates full of eggs and bacon onto the table. Seth added a salt and pepper shaker before sliding in next to her. "I'm so damned hungry," Seth growled through a mouthful of egg. That didn't shock her. These men must have to eat like horses to fill their large bodies! "Me too," Andrea agreed and stole a piece of bacon off a plate while she waited for the toast. In great shape, tiny little waist, Andrea wouldn't have struck Dakota as much of an eater. Then again, Andrea had already proved...don't judge a book by its cover. Dakota couldn't help but be shocked by how comfortable she'd been with her last night. Dakota wasn't a "girly girl" but when they'd settled down to read before sleeping, for the first time in her life with a woman she felt comfortable opening up to Andrea. She'd told her exactly who she was attracted to. So far, Andrea hadn't said a word. Somehow, she knew she could trust Andrea to keep her secret. Dakota's eyes strayed to Devin. If he munched down bacon any faster his face would turn blue. Eyes twinkling, they met hers and winked. This house would have beaten her 76


already had it not been for him. More men should have his easy going nature. Andrea set down a plate full of toast seconds before the men landed on it like sharks. As Seth ravenously devoured his food, he managed to grab two slices and drop them on Dakota's plate then pushed the butter her way. "Knife." He placed it into her hand and nodded. "Add butter." Andrea rolled her eyes and sat next to Devin, which pushed her and Leathan together once more. Not fazed in the least, Leathan moved his plate, eating all the while. Dakota watched as all four dug into their food with more gusto than a pack of wolves would a rare treat. "Butter," Leathan muttered and took the knife from her, sliced a thin sliver of butter and smothered it on her toast. He finished and pushed the plate closer to her before resuming his breakfast. With a wide-eyed stare, she looked at the eggs, bacon and buttered toast before her. "She's not eating," Devin mentioned and took a sip of his coffee. "Nope," Seth agreed. Leathan stopped chewing, set his fork and knife down, and turned her way, eyes barely patient. "You prefer cereal, lass?" Andrea stifled a laugh and frowned. "Don't be an ass, Leathan." "Huh?" "She said don't be an ass," Seth provided. "I heard her," Leathan said. 77


"He wasn't being an arse intentionally, Andrea." Devin chuckled. "Wasn't he, though?" Andrea grumbled. "Stop!" Dakota grabbed a piece of toast and bit into it. Anything to get them to resume eating and leave her be. "She likes toast." Seth nodded and crunched into another piece of bacon. "Yep," Devin agreed. Dakota ate the toast, though she didn't taste it, well aware of what they were up to. Even though they ate as though they were ready to perish, all four kept a discreet eye her way. What to make of such people? She'd never met any like them. After eating the toast, she looked at the bacon and eggs with a wary eye. "Needs some salt." Leathan handed her the shaker. Dakota took it, unsure. Salt? "Don't you like salt?" Andrea asked. "She must." Seth took the shaker and sprinkled a light layer over her food before he took her fork, scooped up a gooey bit and handed it back. "Give it a shot." She felt like a fool. If this group could spoon feed her, they would. Heck, they were caught in the same hell as her but knew they needed to eat. Despite her decided lack of hunger, Dakota understood she should follow suit. Frankly, if this house acted any stranger in the future than it already had, would food even be an option down the line? "Best to eat up," Leathan said. Had he heard her thoughts? Of course not. She grabbed another piece of toast and chomped into it. Her stomach felt 78


full already. Not shocking really, having survived on rationed snack bars the past week had shrunk her belly to the size of a walnut. While Dakota munched her gaze strayed to Leathan's hands. They looked strong and tanned, like a worker's hands. His nails were neatly trimmed and dirt free, however. Was being a paranormal investigator his only job? Probably, after all, she knew first hand he didn't come cheap. Amusing thought. She was paying him. Would they make it out of this house so he could cash the check? Didn't look good. Shoving the last bit of toast into her mouth, she rubbed her belly. Everyone else had nearly polished off their breakfast. "I'm totally full guys, please, anyone want my bacon?" she asked. "You sure?" Seth frowned, his blue eyes already laying claim to her leftovers. "Positive." Within seconds, Seth had her bacon, Devin her eggs. Leathan polished off the last bite of his eggs and pushed his plate away. "Let me out of here. I'll get the dishes started." Dakota saw her escape. "Me too, I'll help." Everyone moved, and they slid out. Leathan grabbed the pans while she opened the dishwasher. For a few minutes they worked together in perfect harmony while the others chatted at the table. She'd never had a live in boyfriend and surely had never spent enough time in the kitchen to share such a domestic scene with a man. The snow fell in heavy, 79


penny-sized flakes beyond the window above the sink. An apple cinnamon scented candle flickered invitingly on the sill. "Almost feels like we should have some Christmas music playing in the background, huh?" Leathan rinsed off a pan and put it in the washer. Smiling, she put some plates in next to his pan. "I wouldn't think folks like you celebrated Christmas." "Folks like me?" he said, amused. "I suppose you think we should only recognize Halloween." Dakota glanced at him, relieved to see a glint of humor in his eyes. "I'm sorry, I can't picture you decorating a Christmas tree and singing carols. I suppose that was narrowminded of me." "Not at all." He flashed his straight white teeth. "I definitely do not sing Christmas Carols. As for the tree, sure, why not?" A small, unexpected thrill shot through her. It had almost felt like he was saying he'd be more than willing to decorate a tree alongside her. But of course, that hadn't been what he said. He'd merely expressed he wasn't above decorating a tree with anyone. Where was her mind going? She didn't even decorate Christmas trees! At least she hadn't in a very long time. Sell the idea of vampires, werewolves, shape-shifters, creatures of the night, that's what she did. Nothing else. Dakota kept washing dishware while he cleared the plates and silverware off the table. She rinsed a clump of silverware and leaned over at the exact moment he did. They tried to shove silverware into the same slot and their hands brushed. 80


"Sorry," he said and shoved his bunch into the next slot. With a shrug, she wedged the silverware into its holder and got busy cleaning the sink, all the while feeling incredibly hot. Had someone turned up the heat? Out of the corner of her eye she watched him return to the coffee maker and refill his mug. Sweatpants made the firm globes of his backside stand out in a way jeans never could. Was he wearing underwear? She went to swallow, choked instead. Coughing and sputtering, she held a hand over her mouth. Turning, coffee mug in hand, Leathan arched one brow at her. "You okay?" Nodding, Dakota continued to cough, convinced she must be turning thirteen shades of red. She grabbed a cup from the cupboard, filled it with water and gulped. At last, the tickle in her throat passed. Thankfully, no one made a big deal out of it but continued chatting. The last dish in, she filled the soap dispenser, shut the washer and turned it on. "You like coffee?" Leathan had approached so quietly she jumped but not before a nervous hiccup escaped. She covered her mouth with her palm, eyes round. "Excuse me!" she mumbled into her hand. His lips flattened in an obvious attempt not to laugh. "No problem. Maybe an anti-acid would be better?" Dakota uncovered her mouth, bit the corner of her lip and hid a smile. So he did have a sense of humor after all. "I do like coffee...even better than anti-acids." Standing within inches, the smile he bestowed made her grasp the counter behind her. 81


If she didn't know better, she'd swear he must be the poster boy for the Scottish Highlands. Her mind drifted once more to the sight of his backside. Dakota couldn't help but wonder if he'd ever worn a kilt. Did they even wear those there anymore? Probably not. As if she was into guys wearing skirts anyway...please. "Like it light and sweet?" He asked. "What?" "Your coffee." Of course that's what he meant. After all, no such thing as a light and sweet kilt! She chuckled. He cocked his head. "You should laugh more often, Dakota," he murmured, still standing close. "I should?" "Aye, lass." The way he said it-brogue soft and full of encouragementmade her find the counter with her other hand. Full support was needed. Lord. Only ten hours ago, no, two, she had found him obnoxious and overbearing. Now she wasn't so sure. "Was I right about the coffee?" he asked. Coffee? Right, light and sweet. "Yeah, how'd you know?" His eyes fell to her lips. "Just a feeling." "Good feeling," she said softly. The room faded away. Idle chatter vanished. She liked the sensual cut of his lower lip. The edges curved down a bit, as though he spent too much time frowning. His top lip was carved into strong slopes. She imagined running her tongue between his lips, tracing the smooth edges. Where had that thought come from? 82


When he leaned across to set his mug on the counter, he came so close she could smell a fresh, soapy spice burn from his skin. Or was that the candle? He was so tall, lips so close. If she only moved forward a fraction, closed the distance, would his lips taste as good as they looked? Leathan's eyes rose to hers. She knew as she gazed into their rich depths, he wanted the same. Blood rushed through her limbs, made her lips throb in anticipation. What harm could one little kiss do? Just to see. They jerked back when a coffee mug came between them. "Light and sweet, aye?" Leathan turned his head slowly and narrowed his eyes at Devin. "How observant you are, cousin." Devin gave a wide smile and wiggled his brows. "I aim to please." "Thank you." Dakota took the mug. "Anytime," Devin replied and steered her toward the table. "Leathan tends to lose focus on occasion. Not the best trait in a paranormal investigator but we accept him for who he is." Smiling, she worked to regain composure, slightly embarrassed that she'd nearly kissed Leathan in front of his family. But, hell, how she'd wanted to! Time to pull it together. Oh, but it had been nice to be completely out of her right mind, if even for a split second. "We've things we need to discuss," Seth said, expression grim. Leathan joined them at the table, once again across from her and set down a tape recorder. "First, we should listen to this, see if anything responded." 83


Seth, Andrea, and Devin exchanged an odd look then nodded in agreement. "Is there something else you feel needs more immediate attention?" Leathan asked. "No," Andrea blurted. "This first for sure." Leathan's eyebrows came together and he looked carefully at each of them. "What the hell's going on?" "Nothing," Devin said. "Andrea's right, this first." "Damn it." Leathan bolted from his seat and left the kitchen. Forget this. Dakota followed him despite the others telling her to stop. Something was wrong. Before she made it halfway down the hallway, she heard Leathan cursing. By the time she made it to the end of the hallway, he bellowed. "You let me eat breakfast when you knew this had happened!" Stopping short in the foyer, she stared wide-eyed into the living room. Though their equipment was still there, nothing else she recognized remained. Eww! The previous hardwood floor now screamed gaudiness, covered in bright purple shag carpeting. Three tall fluorescent pink lava lamps perched in various parts of the room on mauve furniture that looked like it'd been spawned by a hippie tripping on acid. Swinging around, she headed into her dining room. Oh no! Gone was her tasteful, mahogany dining room table and creme padded, curved feet chairs. Now an olive green, oblong table sat with retro, scoop-backed chairs. Long green corduroy curtains hung from the windows, swept back with frilly ties. She almost threw up. 84


"It gets worse," Andrea said from the foyer and pointed up the stairs, nose scrunched. Leaving the Petri dish of a dining room behind, Dakota peered around the corner and groaned. At the top of the stairs, shimmering like a rainbow drawn with psychedelic crayons, beads hung like a curtain and hid the floor beyond. One tentative step at a time she climbed the stairs, carpeted with the same funky bright purple shag carpet as the living room. Four stairs from the top, Leathan, now in jeans, broke through the beads and shook his head. "Don't bother exploring. It doesn't get any more tasteless than it is on the first floor. Though a lot hasn't changed, enough has." She'd take his word for it. Turning, Dakota descended the stairs. "This is crazy." "I agree," he responded. "At least it's starting to coincide with what you and I are seeing outside." True. Still. Yikes. At the bottom of the stairs, Leathan walked into the living room, stern and unbending. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Andrea, Devin, and Seth sat in various parts of the room. All appeared somewhat guilty. Devin contributed first. "We needed to eat." Leathan's jaw dropped. "This was something you felt wasn't quality breakfast conversation?" "What do you think?" Andrea frowned. "Especially after what you two saw outside. Dakota was a mess." 85


"She definitely couldn't have handled this right away," Seth added. They made a good point. Had she seen what her house had turned into after witnessing time roll back outside, her sanity might have gone on a permanent sabbatical. Leathan pinched the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger. "But I would have." "So you say," Devin said. "He's right," Seth agreed. "This is a first for you." "We didn't see any harm in waiting until things had calmed down a bit and we ate," Andrea said. "Everything that happens in a haunting is important the moment it happens." Leathan shook his head and walked over to the camera facing out the front window. "You all know that." "Aye, lad, but-" "No." Leathan cut Devin off and adjusted the camera lens. "I'm still in charge of this team and should be informed of all changes the minute they happen. Next time, if you're worried about the client, one of you needs to find a way to take me aside and keep me informed." The client. Oh yeah, Leathan had definitely switched back to his alternate personality. Wonderful. So be it. Time to put him in his place like he thought it necessary to do to his, "team." "And as the client, it's my right to know anything you do, Leathan, right away." She sat in a chair and crossed her legs. "After all, you are my employee." 86


Leathan pulled back from the camera and spun on his heel, arms crossed over his broad chest, arrogance almost visibly dripping from every pore. "Are you sure that's what you want?" "Absolutely." She crossed her arms over her chest as well. "If you want to get paid." When he walked her way he looked as though he stalked prey, his large body aggressive, intent. Dakota uncrossed her legs and sat back when his arms fell on either side of her, caging her between muscle and barely masked anger. He leaned close and spoke low. "Rip up your check now, lass. I no longer work for you." The nerve! "Then get the hell out of my house." His eyes searched hers, hard and full of contempt. "With pleasure." Leathan spun away, grabbed his jacket from the coat rack and left, slamming the front door. "Bloody hell," Devin muttered and followed him. Andrea stood and went to the hearth where she crumpled some newspaper and stacked kindling on top. "I need a match." Seth reached in his pocket, pulled out a matchbook and tossed it her way. Tearing a match off, she flicked it over the flint until flame erupted, then lit the newspaper. Meanwhile, Dakota brooded. Who the heck did Leathan think he was? And why weren't his cousins thanking her for sticking up for them? She understood why they hadn't told her, or Leathan. Apparently, Leathan needed to feel in control or his manhood 87


didn't work properly. Screw that. She wouldn't tolerate that kind of behavior. Alpha male crap. "He only has your best interest in mind," Andrea said and sat back on her heels, watching the small fire ignite. What? Had she heard correctly? If anything, Andrea should be grateful to her. "He's a bully. Surely you can see that." Seth snorted. "Bully? Naw. Just Scottish. And as the Scots say, "it'd do you weel to ken that now." Andrea's face remained fixed on the fire, sterner than Dakota had ever seen it. "You strike me as an intelligent woman, Dakota," she said softly. What to say to that? "Thank you...I think." "It wasn't meant as a compliment." Andrea stood. "Unless, of course, you intend to show it." "Wait a sec," Dakota said, temper flaring. "No, you wait a sec." Andrea picked up the fireplace bellow and started fanning the flames. "You should know, Leathan doesn't ever do hauntings in America. He avoids this country like it's full of the plague. The fact he came here astounded us. Since he's been here, he's done nothing but try to help you. This house has sucked him in like it has you. But still he tries to protect you, make the strangeness easier to cope with when he has to be scared to death himself, though he'd never admit it. Is he arrogant? Yeah. A jerk sometimes? Of course. Who of us isn't? Whether you really understand or believe it, this is one seriously haunted house. The last thing you should be doing is treating Leathan like he's your enemy." Dakota went to speak but snapped her mouth shut. 88


"You think he was treating us like the enemy, eh? His own cousins," Seth said. "He wasn't. That's just Leathan. He's a bit of a hard ass but only because he cares about us." Dakota suddenly felt like a fourteen-year-old teenager trying to convince her parents they should let her hit a Rave in the middle of the night. Basically, she felt like a spoiled child mad for no real reason. But she was mad as hell. And any chance of being a spoiled child had been taken from her a long time ago. It'd been a long time since she felt this angry. "Listen." She stood, glanced at the door, and then back their way. "No matter which way you mix it, he's out of line. I'm not sorry I told him to leave. Who knows, maybe me shunning him will release him from whatever curse is over this house. If so, I suggest you all get out of here while you can. I don't care about any of this anymore." And behaving like the child she knew she was acting like, Dakota stomped up the stairs, brushed aside the gaudy beads at the top and plunked down on the nearest bed she could find. Every tear that fell she ignored. Every deep sob that broke from her chest, she disregarded. After all, a girl whose whole family had been slaughtered the way hers had wasn't allowed to feel emotion anymore. [Back to Table of Contents]

89


Chapter Five The window creaked open above Leathan. A heavy chunk of snow fell on his head. Grumbling, he wiped his frozen hand over his face. "Colder than a witch's tit out here," Devin said from above. "Here." A heavy blanket fell on his head. He pulled it down and wrapped it over his shoulders. "Shut the window. Keep the heat in the house." "Admirable of you, laddie." Humor rang in Devin's voice. "Would you like a little something else to warm you?" Leathan tucked the blanket under his chin and blew a snowflake off his nose. "No." Devin leaned over and made little swirls around his head with a glass full of liquid. "You sure?" The smell of whisky hit his frigid nose. "What's she doing?" "Who?" "You know damned well who." He frowned at the white landscape, heard the sound of the ocean brushing against the beach across the way. "Oh right." Devin chuckled. "Andrea's checking the equipment upstairs." He leaned back and glared up at his cousin. "What's she doing?" Devin took a swig of the whiskey and brushed the snow off the windowsill, each little plop landed on Leathan's head. He growled, wiped his face and shifted sideways. Asshole. 90


"If you're referring to your client, she's upstairs as well." "She's no longer my client." He reached up and took the glass from Devin. Devin leaned out the window a little further and took a deep breath, as though he found the freezing conditions refreshing. "That's right. But she was your client, wasn't she?" "I told you earlier to go back in if you felt the need to be on her side." He took a swig of whiskey. "That sentiment hasn't changed." "Naturally," Devin replied. "Wouldn't imagine it would." "Then, get out of here." Leathan cuddled beneath the blanket and nursed the warm liquid that slid down his throat. He had no idea how long he'd been sitting out here but his extremities had long stopped having any feeling. By all rights, he should be beyond frost bite, well into hypothermia. Whatever light existed within this endless snow storm waned. Wind continued to whip and bounce loose shutters on the many windows. When one got bored, cold, and delirious enough, they started to sound like a spooky song. He swore they tapped out a beat. Another heavy chunk of snow hit his head and he huddled down, trying to draw heat from the very house that haunted him. "You really that stubborn?" He looked up, past Devin who peered up as well, to the second story window. Dakota leaned over slightly, hands gripping the window ledge, knuckles white. Her jet black hair fell forward and encased most of her face. From this vantage, 91


with her pale skin and striking hair, she looked like some sort of snow angel. He really was losing it. She was about as far from angelic as any one lass could be. "Me lad's Scottish, didn't you get the message?" Devin grinned up. "The Scots created the word stubborn, must be in the dictionary somewhere." Another stray wisp of snow caught the side of his face when Devin ran his hand along the side of his window. He grinned and winked at Leathan. "Isn't that right?" Leathan glared back and would have whitewashed his cousin had he the energy. "Have you seriously sat out here all this time?" Dakota yelled down. "You told me to leave. I did," Leathan said into his cup and drank again. He heard a window thump shut and another round of snow showered over him. Son of a bitch. "Well, I'd say she's heading your way." Devin leaned down. "And I'll let her, if for no other reason than to get your thickheaded arse inside." Devin's window slid shut. Good riddance! The Irish belonged in Ireland. They wreaked havoc everywhere else. The front door opened and slammed shut. Leathan hadn't traveled far. He knew the warmest part of the building would be against the living room outer wall. With her knee high tan boots on and a furry creme colored winter jacket wrapped tight, Dakota rounded the corner and stood gazing down at him. "Must say, this is a very unattractive quality." 92


He took another swig of whiskey then said, "What, the fact that I listened to the woman of the house's wishes and left?" "No." She pushed a foot through the snow and looked at the ocean. "That you couldn't see the fact that I didn't know what I was talking about, that on rare occasion; I can be a complete jerk." A strong gust of wind whipped up again and pushed her forward. Stumbling, she fell onto her knees in eight inches of freshly fallen snow. He lurched forward to help her. "No." She laughed. "It's okay. I'm a New Englander. Snow's our thing half the year." Leathan sat back; intrigued by the light in her face, the elation she seemed to suddenly feel. "Where did you grow up?" he asked. She rolled a wad of snow between her hands. "Boston. Southy." "Southy?" "Yeah." She slowly formed a ball with the snow. "A portion of Boston mostly populated by the Irish back in the day. Immigrants and all." "You Irish then?" The smooth snowball she nearly formed became a blend of pancake and dust when she clenched her fists. "No, just raised in Southy." "Right." He leaned forward and wrapped his arms around his knees. "American to the bone, eh?" Dakota grabbed another chunk of snow. "You bet." Leathan wasn't sure what to make of her. Clearly, she felt bad about what she had said to him earlier. In his many 93


hours of contemplation, he'd tried to see things from her viewpoint. Like him, she needed to keep some semblance of control. In all honesty, how could he fault her for that? It was time to treat her as an equal, not an employer. It appeared she wanted to do the same. Feeling such, he'd start by asking her what he felt needed asking. "Do you still see nothing but snow when you're outside?" Her glorious, wide eyes filled with fluid for a second before she turned her head. "Yes." Dakota took a deep breath, then blew out a billow of moisture in the cold air. "You?" "Aye." He sidled closer to her, kneeled as she did. Daylight had dimmed. Light from inside poured out the windows, sliced the snow on either side, and left them in a shadowed cave of wind and snow, of chill and the sound of distant crashing waves. He moved carefully until he knelt before her. If it hadn't been for Devin earlier, he would have kissed her. Had wanted to so much he could still taste it, feel it. Her lips were wide and full, especially pink in the chilly air. Little puffs of air streamed through her lips like mist over a loch. To say he didn't like her at this point would be a lie. Removing his gloves, he brought his right hand to her cheek, hovered for a moment, then touched. Her eyelids drifted down. Like flaming soft silk, her skin sizzled beneath his icy fingers. She leaned into his touch. He dusted his thumb over her chin. A deep, throbbing need overtook. Leathan brought his other hand up, caressed the side of her head, soft hair, until he cupped the back of her neck. 94


Before he could doubt his actions he lowered his head and brushed his lips lightly across hers. She made a low sound. He dove. Usually cautious, the instant need he felt made all else fade. Tilting his head, he kissed her with more passion than he knew he possessed. Prying apart her lips, he angled her head and made her take all of him. He ran his tongue over her teeth, the sleek recesses of her cheeks, until he wrapped his tongue with hers. She made a small breathy sound and put her arms over his shoulders. Snow dampened their faces, wet their hair. Wind blew and froze. Still, there existed a blazing heat swirling around them. Snow melted to rain and poured over them. He pulled her closer, wanted to feel her through the thick jacket, needed to. "Now, that's something," Seth said. "Check this out." Andrea walked out, and they fell apart. Leathan stood on unsteady legs and pulled Dakota up with him. "Oh my gosh!" Andrea said. Leathan shook his head and pulled Dakota after him to the door. "What, you've never seen people kiss?" "Huh?" Andrea kept shaking her head and looking at where they'd left. "Come on, let's go in." He'd been outside long enough. Seth grabbed his arm and shook his head. "Look." "At what?" Leathan turned back and froze. "Holy crap!" Dakota stumbled back to where they'd been. In a perfect oval, stemming out from where they'd kissed. A patch of spring existed in the midst of a snow storm. Bright green grass sprouted, yellow dandelions bloomed, a few purple wildflowers sprouted. 95


Devin poked his head out and shook his head. "Now what could've caused that?" Andrea placed a hand over her heart. "Romance." "You got that right," Seth agreed. Leathan grabbed Dakota's sleeve and yanked her inside. He seriously needed to warm up. The minute he stepped inside, his whole body turned sluggish. "Did you see that?" Dakota asked. "Aye," he said through clenched teeth. Two seconds later his teeth began to clatter. Hell, he hurt. Dakota shed her coat and came closer. "Come on." She pulled him up the stairs. One numb leg after the other, he followed. Did he still have feet? "We need to get those wet clothes off you." Nodding, he again wondering how he had managed to stay out there all that time without freezing to death. His mind must have frozen early on, made it impossible to think clearly. Yeah, that made no kind of sense. "In here." Dakota pulled him after her into a room at the end of the hallway and shut the door. "Someone really should've forced you to come in sooner. Stubborn jerk." "Hold up your arms," she ordered. With great effort he did, and she pulled his shirt over his head. Leathan bent over slightly to assist with their height difference and the room rocked back and forth. He heard the loud flop of the wet garment smacking the floor. Had his clothes been that soaked? The sound of a zipper sounded far off. Had that been his fly? Dakota knelt and pulled his jeans down. Yep, it'd been 96


his zipper. Wow, American women wasted no time. She must've really enjoyed the kiss. He knew he had. "Lie down, now." She pushed him onto the bed and lifted his feet onto the mattress. Though flattered, he wondered if he was "up" to it. Wasn't this just a wee bit too soon? How long had they known each other? Had he met her yesterday or last year? For the life of him, he couldn't remember. The room tilted and swayed, as though he floated on a ship in stormy seas. Colors twirled in kaleidoscope fashion. Somewhere in the center, Dakota stood, undressing. He knew because a blurry tower of flesh started to unravel through the cloud. Nothing was distinguishable. Next thing Leathan knew, she was beside him, no...on him, her warm body so welcoming he didn't care if he couldn't see straight. "Try to sleep if you can," Dakota said. "You'll be okay." Okay? Far as he could tell, nothing was okay. He couldn't seem to find the energy to lift his arms and touch her, stroke her. Then again, he couldn't remember ever having been so tired. Maybe just a quick nap and then he'd show her exactly what the Scots were capable of. **** Devin glanced one last time at the bizarre grassy patch outside and followed Andrea and Seth inside. Bloody Scotsman had kissed her. He was sure of it. How had Leathan gone from brooding outside all day like a fool to kissing the woman who had caused him to do such a thing? Shaking his head, he plodded up the stairs after his cousins. 97


"What're they doing?" Andrea reached the door at the end of the hallway first. Before he made it that far, she slammed the door and turned. "He'll be all right. She seems to know what to do." Seth turned and walked past Devin, grinning. "Good enough. I'm going downstairs." Devin stopped and narrowed his eyes. "He's got to be half frozen. What could she possibly-" He stopped talking and sighed. "You've got to be kidding me." "Get your mind out of the gutter, Devin." Andrea left the door and pulled him after her. "She's warming him up in the safest way possible." "I'm sure she is, for all their talk of clients and trying to remain professional," he grumbled and followed Andrea downstairs when every instinct urged him to enter the room, pull them apart and dunk his foolish cousin in a hot bath. Devin couldn't put his finger on it but Dakota intrigued him. There existed a soft mystery about her he found enthralling. They shared a connection. How else could he have heard her in the midst of that blue light? Not Leathan, but him. As far as he could tell, she and Leathan were like oil and water, despite the odd time warp they seemed caught in. Long term, those two would never make it in any sort of solid relationship. "Come, eat." Andrea headed for the kitchen. "Not hungry." She stopped, turned and leaned against the wall. "If you go anywhere near that laptop, I'll personally chop off your balls." 98


Devin ignored her, walked into the living room and settled into a chair. With a quick lean forward, a click, he could view what was going on in that room upstairs. Andrea rounded the corner. "I'm serious, Devin. He snorted. "I'd like to see you try to cut off my balls, lassie." Andrea walked to the fire and prodded it with a poker, little sparks of flame shot into the chimney. "She's not your type." "She's not his either." Andrea set the poker aside and blew out the candle on the mantel. "I think we both know that's not the case. Come on, Devin, when's the last time you saw Leathan get serious about anyone? You're always chasing one girl or another. Let this one go." He slid down in the chair and leaned his head back. True, he couldn't remember the last time Leathan had shown any interest in a woman. It was all about his career. Still, did that mean he should ignore the spark so obvious between him and Dakota? "Stop your train of thought. Leathan has been nothing but good to you," Andrea said. Devin grinned at Andrea. She knew him pretty well. And she was right, as much as he hated to admit it. "Did they kiss outside?" Andrea walked over and sat on the couch in front of the laptop. "Yeah!" Damn. He'd been right. What was new? "So we're assuming their steamy kiss caused that glorious burst of supernatural springtime out there?" 99


She turned and glanced out the window. "Must have. It's gone now, covered with snow." Hmm. Interesting. The investigator in him replaced the lusty Irishman. "Didn't you find it interesting that he could survive out there as long as he did with so little to keep him warm?" "I know I did." Seth walked in with a tray full of assorted crackers, cheese, pepperoni, and soda. "Me too," Andrea admitted. "We watched him all day. Thank goodness for the thermal camera, made it easy to track his body temperature." Seth sat next to her while she angled the laptop so that they could all see. "Here's the thermal cam that recorded them throughout. The outside temperature never went above twenty degrees." Devin sat forward, intrigued. He knew for a fact Leathan had been safe. After all, every ten minutes he had checked on him, whether he knew it or not. Pride was a ridiculous thing. What good had it done him? Oh yeah, it'd landed him in bed with Dakota. He grabbed a soda, twisted off the cap, and studied the video of Leathan's form on thermal cam, huddled and red, depicting heat. "His body temperature never went below 98.6 degrees until near the very end." "Nope," Andrea confirmed. "But my bet is you checked this camera earlier to be sure anyway." "I'll bet we all did." Seth popped a piece of Monterey Jack cheese in his mouth. 100


"And we all know that it's physically impossible that he didn't go into hypothermia much sooner," Devin said. Everyone nodded. "So the plot thickens," Seth muttered and frowned at the laptop. Devin took a swig of soda. Did it ever. In more ways than one. "Should we review the audio tape Leathan recorded last night?" "No," Andrea said. "But we should make an audio recording of everything that has happened so far then get busy reviewing all the cameras in the house. Leathan would expect that." Seth nodded. Devin grabbed a piece of cheese, pepperoni and sandwiched them between two crackers, took a bite, and chewed thoughtfully. Maybe if he got them to head upstairs and review some of the cameras he could sneak a peek at what the camera in Leathan and Dakota's room was recording. He swallowed his food and nodded. "Yep, I agree, we need to get busy." Lost in heat, Leathan turned his face toward the warmth of the fire, so thoroughly content he smiled. The fire, soft like velvet, brushed his skin. Slowly, as he became more aware, the fire had limbs. Silky, long limbs, that stretched over him protectively. Gentle, curious, he ran his hands up the fire, studied finger by finger, notch by notch, the tiny vertebrae beneath his hands. Enthralled, he spanned out, followed the 101


curve of a small waistline before his hands found and wrapped over two firm mounds. His eyes flew open. The room remained dark. A very dim sliver of light dusted the area beneath a door jam across the room. Sleet pecked the glass panes on the windows. His throbbing erection pressed against a very soft belly. He closed his eyes. Oh no. Had he had sex with Dakota? The last he remembered, she undressed him and pushed him onto the bed. After that, everything went fuzzy in his mind. Dear Lord, how could he have done such a thing and not remembered it? But he must've because she laid sprawled over him, firm naked breasts pressed against his chest. Groaning, he squeezed her backside without meaning to. She moaned but didn't awaken. Very slowly and carefully, he removed his hands and laid them by his side. Her hair smelled sweet and fresh beneath his chin. Unable to stop himself, he lifted one hand and stroked its smooth texture. She mumbled something incoherent against his chest and he opened his eyes. He hadn't shared an intimate moment with a woman in a very long time. Leathan supposed this didn't really count and found he felt embarrassed he hadn't done it sooner. Or had he? How could he not remember having slept with her-being inside of her? Ashamed, he continued to stroke her hair. No woman, especially her, deserved such casual negligence. "I have to go to the bathroom," she muttered. 102


Pulling his hand away, he swallowed, not sure what to say. What happened next made his blood freeze solid in his veins. She rolled off him...but didn't. Shocked, Leathan watched her spirit form roll away and stand while her solid form stayed cuddled on top of him. What the hell! Andrea, Seth, Devin, someone, get up here! Course, he didn't voice that, vocal chords wouldn't work. Instead, he gently rolled her solid form off him and stood. Her ethereal form walked right through the door. Stumbling, he searched blindly for his pants. At last he found them and pulled them on. Who cared if they were sodden and icy cold. He yanked the door open and looked down the hallway as her form vanished through the bathroom door. "What's going on?" Andrea said breathlessly, running up the stairs, Seth and Devin right behind her. Leathan shook his head and put a finger to his lips, all the while tip-toeing toward the bathroom door. When he reached the door he placed his hand on the doorknob. In all his years investigating the paranormal, he'd never felt a moment of trepidation, an absolute, bone-chilling fear of what he would find on the other side. Now he did. He said a small prayer and slowly turned the knob. Inch by inch, he opened the door until it stood ajar about three feet. What he saw inside made him unable to open it any further. Was he seeing correctly? Andrea, Devin, and Seth huddled behind him. All four, equally dumbfounded. Dakota's ethereal form stood facing the mirror, talking softly. "This house. You. I know you. He 103


has the satchel. He's coming too. Yes. They're here. Yes. But you knew that." What was she rambling about? Who was she talking to? The mirror buckled out, bent, like a wave of quicksilver. A human profile formed. Masculine, it had a hawk-like nose, long brow and weak chin. It grinned, fangs evident. One hand came out, then another, emerging much like what a Hollywood's best special effects team might create. Slim, muscled arms slithered out, wavering one second, solid the next. Meanwhile, Dakota's ethereal form stood, shoulders back but leaning forward, talking all the while. The man made from mirror stopped, hovered, then dove forward, his head angled and sloped toward her throat. Over his dead body! Leathan flung open the door. When he did a blood curdling scream erupted from down the hall and the ghostly scene before him completely vanished. Everyone scrambled so fast that the hallway rug runner buckled into folds. Leathan leaped over the miniature obstacle course and flew into Dakota's room after his cousins. Andrea flicked on a light. Dakota was sitting up, screaming repeatedly, a glassy stare of deprecating horror on her face. Before Devin made it to her, Leathan shoved his cousin aside, grabbed the blanket, wrapped it around her and pulled Dakota into his arms. Though she kicked and flailed, still screamed, he held tight. Eventually, her screams turned to wrenching sobs. He had no idea what to say so he murmured anything he could think of. "It's okay, I'm here. You're okay. You're not alone. It was just a bad dream. We're here. Calm down. It's okay, really." 104


Dakota's nails dug into his shoulders and she trembled violently. "I feel like I'm leaving my body. What's going on?" She was just feeling that? Pulling back, he cupped her face and made her look at him. Even though her eyes were open, they were glazed. "You're not leaving your body. You're right here. I'm right here. Look, see?" Dakota shook her head, eyes frenzied, unfocused. "I can't see you. Oh my God." "Look, I'm right here. You hear my voice close to you, aye? You can feel me touching you?" He ran his thumbs over her cheeks, shoulders, down her arms. "Right here, Dakota. You have to focus on me." In a jerking motion, she nodded. He kept running his hands over her arms, neck, cheeks, did all he could to urge her toward human sensation. Over several minutes-each one feeling like a lifetime-her green eyes started to turn from hazy opaque confusion to a somewhat clear gaze. Her pupils, which had been almost totally dilated, shrunk and focused. "Leathan." One shaky hand lifted and landed on his forearm. "Aye, Dakota, I'm here." He squeezed her shoulders. "We all are." She blinked and looked around the room. Leathan didn't have to look, knew Andrea, Seth and Devin stood nearby. He'd bet they were as concerned as he. "I'm sorry," Dakota whispered, tears drying in her eyes. "For what?" Andrea sat on the bed and pulled another blanket over her shoulders. "You had a bad dream. We all have those." 105


Good that Andrea remained discreet for now, allowed Dakota to calm down some. "It was so real," Dakota croaked. "Too real." Devin plunked down on the bed. "Want to see something more real?" Dakota licked her lips and received a tissue from Seth. "Sure, what?" "Hang on." He jumped up and left the room. "Irish," Leathan muttered. Andrea smiled and rubbed Dakota's back. "Odd for sure." Seth studied the windows, crouched down and studied under the bed. Devin returned with a shoebox. "I was just nodding off earlier when I heard something in the basement." Seth and Andrea grinned. "Leave it to Devin to have heard these two." "What two?" Dakota asked, voice steady at last. "Well, take a look." Devin sat on the bed in such a way Leathan had to move over. He set the box down in front of Dakota. "Oh!" Dakota smiled in delight when she examined the box's contents. Leathan leaned over, looked in and almost rolled his eyes. Leave it to Devin to have found them. Just in time to truly save the day. Eyes wide, double paws clamoring to overtake one another, two kittens stared up. One was a gray striped tiger cat, the other a brown, black and white spotted calico.

106


"Looks like they want to get out of the box." Dakota giggled, reached in, and patted them. How could she not? Both swarmed her hand eagerly. "Not a huge cat fan, but they're pretty cute," Seth commented and sat on the bed. Five people on a full sized bed was one too many for Leathan so he stood. All he wanted to do was be alone with Dakota. She had just experienced something so intense he didn't have a name for it. And what had she been saying? Had he been correct when he felt she still hid something? As he watched Dakota gaze at the cats, a warm smile on her face, he figured waiting was probably the best thing. "You should name them," Devin said. "Me? No, you found them." Dakota shook her head. "No matter, they were in your house, they're yours. You name them." Dakota pulled the blanket tighter around her and continued to pat them. "Yeah?" "Definitely," Devin assured. Leathan checked the windows Seth had. Anything to keep from decapitating Devin. "All right." Dakota tickled the gray striped cat under the chin. "You're a boy, huh?" "Yep, and she's a girl," Devin confirmed. Dakota nodded and brushed her hand over the cat's bushy tail. "Okay, I'll call you Charcoal, only because you've got so much black around your belly. Seems like you wanted to be a black cat but got all confused. After all, when charcoal burns it gives off a smoky gray trail." 107


"Suburb choice, lassie," Devin said. Leathan fiddled with the lock on the window and tried not say anything negative. Why decapitate Devin when he could partially suffocate then toss him out the window to freeze? "What about the other?" Andrea asked. He turned, interested despite. Dakota ran her hand over the calico's back and the kitten preened before whipping her tail in Charcoal's face. "That's easy. She's the third calico I've known. She's C3." "C3 it is," Devin concurred and went to pat C3. She whipped her tail at him too. Leathan grinned. He liked C3. "Pretty cool. Two more ghost hunters get added to the team," Seth said. As though Charcoal agreed, he used C3 as a step stool and jolted into Seth's lap, a mere second before he leapt onto a lampshade and shimmied around it with his claws, little body swaying back and forth. "I think I've found my soul mate." Seth pried Charcoal off the lampshade and plopped him back in the shoebox. Everyone laughed. Any creature daring enough to try something new and dangerous made Seth take notice. Leathan glanced at the digital clock on the side table. Four AM. "Guys, I suggest you all try to get more sleep." He searched for his shirt, tried hard to act like he hadn't forgotten having had sex. "Dakota, if you want to stay up, I will too." "I'd like that. Thanks, Leathan." 108


"No," Andrea said. "We all got enough sleep. You wanted us to tell you everything right away, Leathan. The house has changed again. And we still need to review your audio recording." She paused and sighed, then glanced at Seth and Devin. "More importantly." Seth stood and frowned. "We've reviewed the cameras in every room." [Back to Table of Contents]

109


Chapter Six Dakota scratched C3 and Charcoal under the chin as they clamored for her attention. The last thing she wanted to do was review evidence of more strange happenings in this house but understood that she had asked to be involved. They wouldn't try to shelter her any longer. "Are you okay with that?" Leathan asked. She couldn't meet his eyes, embarrassed by the intimacy they'd shared though she knew she shouldn't be. "Yes, definitely." "Before we do anything, I say we take advantage of the bathrooms and freshen up," Andrea said. Instant tension made her insides knot. Every detail of her dream rose sharply in her mind. Petrified by what she might find there, Dakota raised her hand to her throat. Nothing. Andrea shivered. "I don't know about everyone else, but this house has me totally spooked. I'd rather freshen up as a team. We can each hang outside the door while the others do what they need to do." Dakota released a shaky breath. "Yeah, sure, that would be great. Thanks." She'd never been so thankful to anyone in her entire life. "If it's okay, let's use the upstairs bathroom?" "Sure." Andrea stood and headed for the door. "Meet you there after I grab a change of clothes." Dakota froze at the thought of going anywhere in this house alone. 110


"I'll walk you there," Leathan said softly. Grasping the shoebox, she stared down at the kittens. Devin carefully pried the box from her hands. "I'll feed them. They'll meet you in the kitchen, okay?" Who to be more grateful toward? Dakota tried for a wobbly smile but failed. "Great. Thanks everyone." Devin left with Seth. Blankets all around her, she sat there, suddenly and very intensely aware of her nudity beneath. A hot blush began to burn beneath her skin. What she'd done last night needed to be done. She shouldn't feel so embarrassed. However, as she sneaked a glance in Leathan's direction, an arousing inferno ignited within and made the fear from her horrible nightmare and pure joy of being given two kittens completely fade. "How do you feel, Leathan?" Dakota had meant to ask but whispered instead, much to her dismay. "I think how you feel is more important." He crouched in front of her, concerned. "Are you ready for everything they might tell us when we go downstairs?" That was the last thing she had expected him to ask. Rolling her jaw back and forth, she looked down and fiddled with the bedspread. "Yes, I said I was." Tentative, her eyes returned to his. "About last night." He took her hand and shook his head. "There's nothing to say. You helped me when I needed to be helped. I'm beyond grateful." Just like that? Then again...why not just like that? The nightmare had overridden everything. She gulped. Maybe he 111


dealt with this sort of thing every day. Regardless, despite her fear for his health, she was a woman. He was a man. One heck of a man. Biting her lower lip, Dakota tried to erase the sight of his naked body the evening before. He'd been sick! How could she? Still, as much as she tried to avoid it, the sight of his long, lean body rose sharply in her mind. Every last muscle rippling down his chest and stomach, the v-shape where his muscles gave way to his hips then... Breathe. You have to breathe. Dakota took a deep breath and fought a feeling of lightheadedness. "You okay?" He felt her forehead. Unable to stop herself, she laughed. He pulled his hand away. "Sorry," she offered. "Overwhelmed is all." Overwhelmed was right. He made to check her for fever while she had erotic images of him spiking her temperature and making her ache below. How to explain that? "I ken." He stood, eyes glued to her in such a fashion Dakota swore the blankets melted like ice beneath the sun and left her bare. Every breath burned, every movement, nearly impossible to make. She blinked rapidly and tore her gaze from his. "I need to get dressed." "Yeah." He tore his eyes away and walked toward the door. "I'll stand outside. When you're ready I'll bring you to the bathroom." Dakota nodded and waited until he left the room. A part of her wanted him to stay. Another part knew it wouldn't be 112


right. She shimmied off the bed and searched the floor. This was her new room, though this had been the first time she'd slept in it. Slate blue walls set off deep blue satin curtains. The cherry wood furnishings were all authentic Victorian pieces, with softly curving feet and twisting brass handles. She threw on her red terrycloth bathrobe then pulled a pair of white washed boot cut jeans and a dark green turtleneck sweater out of her dresser. After grabbing some undergarments and a pair of well-worn brown leather boots, she opened the door. Leathan leaned against the wall waiting. "Your pants have to be soaked still." She turned down the hallway. He followed. "You need to take a shower and warm up." Had that sounded like an invitation? Dakota cursed inwardly as they walked up the stairs. "I'll wash all the wet clothes after I shower." There, that should eliminate any confusion. "Sounds good, thanks," he responded. At the top of the stairs, she turned right, flicked a switch and walked down another hallway. Like the one downstairs, an arched twelve foot ceiling overlooked a deep crimson rug that ran along the shiny hardwood floor beneath. Small, Victorian era glass chandeliers hung randomly. Large landscape paintings with heavy, intricate frames hung on the walls. How had she not seen how spooky this house looked when she bought it? And when had she approved this decor. Strange, she couldn't actually remember talking to any designers. She really was losing it. 113


"How many rooms are in this place?" Leathan asked. "Altogether? Twenty six." She stopped in front of the bathroom. "Wow." He smiled. "Big house for one lass." "You're right." She returned his smile. "Not sure what I was thinking." He leaned against the wall opposite the bathroom door and crossed one leg in front of the other. "I'll wait here until Andrea shows up." The thought of getting into the shower while he stood beyond the door made her skin tingle with awareness. "I'll wait with you." For all she knew the hallway spanned at least ten feet, but it suddenly felt like six inches. Dakota clutched her clothes against her chest and one shoe thunked to the floor. Leathan sprang forward, picked it up and handed it to her. A portion of brown hair fell over his forehead. Without thought, she lifted her hand to push it back as Andrea rounded the corner. Dakota pulled her hand away, shocked by what she almost did, turned and opened the bathroom door where she plunked the clothes on a vanity table. When she turned around, Leathan had vanished. Andrea peeked around the corner, a duffle bag over her shoulder. "I'll wait right here." "You're the best, thanks so much." Dakota nodded and shut the door. Reigning in courage, she turned and eyed the bathroom warily. Where the second floor bathroom had been done with burgundies, this bathroom was painted with shades of green. Fully updated, it had a stand up, multi-jet shower 114


and a full Jacuzzi tub. For whatever reason, this bathroom looked as it had when she moved in. This brought her mind back to her bedroom and the hallways. They hadn't rolled back in time yet either. Did it only happen in increments? Obviously. Fear washed over her again when she contemplated the mirror over the dual sink. Don't look, she said to herself. Get this over with as fast as possible. Undressing, she jumped in the shower, lathered up and washed her hair in record time. When she was done, Dakota dressed quickly. The mirror had fogged over. Good. She had no intention of wiping a towel across it. Never particularly vain to begin with, she didn't feel the need to become such now. Opening one of the drawers, she grabbed a bottle of leave in conditioner, smoothed it through her hair then combed it. She had chosen this haircut for a reason, easy maintenance. Dakota rubbed some moisturizer on her face, smeared a subdued cinnamon shade of gloss on her lips, a quick touch of vanilla scented oil on her pulse points, and wadded the dirty clothes into a ball to carry downstairs. She was about to open the door when a squeaking sound stopped her in her tracks. Don't turn around. Get the hell out of here. But a strange need came over her. A compulsion. Slowly, she turned. No, not again. Written through the steam on the mirror were a few words. Enough to confirm her childhood nightmare was after her. She stared in horror at the slanted words. "We'll be together soon, Miss England." 115


Dakota shook her head in denial, grabbed a towel and violently wiped the message away. Biting back a fresh round of tears, she backed away from the mirror until she bumped into the door. Finding the knob, she swung it open, jumped out and slammed the door behind her. Andrea leapt up from where she sat against the wall. "What's going on? Are you okay?" Dakota nodded and willed her thundering heart to relax. She needed more time. She wasn't ready to tell them yet. What was the matter with her? Was she putting them in more harm by not telling them? Ugh. This sucked on every level. Still, hell if she'd let Andrea bathe in that bathroom. "Yeah, I guess you could say bathrooms officially make me uncomfortable. Don't use this bathroom, ok?" "Why?" She didn't want to lie to Andrea. "Just don't, okay. For me?" "Um, sure." Andrea peeked at the door behind her and shrugged. "If that's what you want." Dakota nodded. "Thanks, hun. You sure you don't want me to hang outside one of the other bathrooms for you?" "No, I'll be fine but thanks." When Dakota looked at the other woman with concern, Andrea reassured her immediately. "No worries. I'll use another bathroom. Promise." Following her down the hallway, Andrea asked, "Do you think before we go down there we might be able to talk alone first?" A chill ran down her spine. "Oh no, what's happened now?" 116


Andrea shook her head and stopped at the top of the stairs. "Nothing. Well, some things. You'll see when you get downstairs but this isn't about the house." Not about the house? Dakota pursed her lips. Uh oh. She felt a heart-to-heart conversation coming her way. Had she thoroughly offended everyone with what she had done with Leathan? It had been a bit forward. Andrea sighed. "Are you still interested in who you said you were the first night we were here?" A blush burned Dakota's cheeks. Already, their conversation of two nights ago seemed like it had been a month ago. It felt best at this point to be evasive about any sort of romantic inclination she may have felt. "Honestly, it's hard to hold any sort of real interest in a guy with what this house is throwing my way." "Really?" Andrea arched a brow. "Absolutely." Dakota bunched and re-bunched her wad of clothing. "Ah ha." Andrea released her hand. "Don't think I'm doubting you but I'm really close to those guys down there and know for a fact two of them are already competing for you. Whether they've declared war yet, I've no clue but they're close and when they do...well both can act like total idiots. So I thought if you still harbored interest in the one, maybe you could...ugh, what am I even asking? Forget it, silly men, they can figure it out on their own, you've enough on your mind as it is, sorry." Two of them were competing for her? 117


"Devin and Leathan?" she asked, almost not wanting to hear the answer. Andrea nodded. "Definitely." "I never meant to-" Andrea cut her off, grabbed her hands and squeezed. "No, no, it's okay. I shouldn't have said anything. Really. I suppose I just wanted to be sure you knew. Did you?" Dakota's mind went instantly to the kiss Leathan had given her outside. Liquid heat poured through her veins. Her heart gave an extra heavy thump. But extraordinary circumstances made people do extraordinary things. The kiss had been spontaneous. About to tell Andrea she must be imagining things, she bit her tongue. It probably wouldn't be in good form to tell her she didn't know her own cousins. But, in all honesty, this house was probably getting to everyone, even the said men who were supposed to be interested in her. Evading Andrea's question she said, "I won't hurt either of them, promise. This house has me too freaked out to think about much else." "Oh, of course." Andrea nodded. Her eyes appeared wise as they met hers. "If you do give what I said much thought, know that your first choice might not have been best...for you." Dakota followed Andrea downstairs, grabbing Leathan's wet clothes on the way. Confusion warred within. Maybe her initial interest had been off base. After all, what did she really know about Devin? Then again, what did she really know about either of them? Still, there was no denying that the 118


temperature increased when Leathan was around. Or that her heart couldn't seem to beat at a normal pace. Whether she wanted to admit it or not, it became more and more clear she'd focused on the wrong cousin initially. Who would have figured? Downstairs, Andrea left her in the living room with Seth. Showered and fresh, his wet black hair sleeked against his head, bright blue eyes intent on the computer in front of him. Dakota would be kidding herself if she didn't admit Seth was a damned fine looking man. There existed something in his daredevil manner, however, that she found unattractive. Perhaps it was his uncanny ability to remind her of a vampire in both his looks and actions. He seemed to have a dangerous air about him, almost as if he embraced it. Seth looked up and shot her a totally unintentional wolfish grin that made her skin crawl. It wasn't his fault. He just looked so dark...like them. "Hi." He pushed the laptop away. "Can I get you something to drink? I already brewed some coffee and boiled water for tea." "Thanks. I can get it." She headed down the hallway toward the kitchen. Seth fell in behind her. Still dark outside, the kitchen lights were turned on and a candle burned on the island. Yay, the kitchen remained modern. Dakota plunked the laundry down, grabbed a mug, put a tea bag inside and poured the boiling water into it. "Love your networking site by the way," he said. That surprised her. "Oh yeah?" "Sure, we all have pages there. Ghost hunters and all." 119


A little thrill shot through her. "Even Leathan?" He grinned and winked. "Even Leathan." Oh, she'd loved to ask what his user name was. Nope. None of her business. "I won't bite, ya know." Seth poured more coffee into his mug. Was she that obvious? This was the first time she'd been alone with him and it suddenly occurred to Dakota that her fear must be obvious on her face. She glanced at him. "I know." He set his mug down, blue eyes warm. "Do you?" She sighed and played with the tea bag. "I'm sorry. You've been really nice to me. I didn't mean to seem standoffish." "No problem. A lot going on here. I just kind of got the feeling back there in the living room you were afraid of me." He rested his hands on the counter. "Was I wrong?" Pulling the tea bag out, she tossed it in the trash. He didn't beat around the bush. Should she be honest with him? Dakota reflected on the horror show she'd been tossed into and how caring they'd all been. How Seth had ensured she ate earlier. Yes, to a certain degree, she should definitely be honest. "No, you weren't wrong. You remind me of someone from my past," she confirmed. His eyes held hers for a second before he lifted the coffee mug to his lips. After a deep swig, he set the mug aside. "Was that someone human?" Good thing she hadn't taken a sip of her tea yet, or she would have spat it out. "Why do you ask me that?" 120


Level blue eyes found and held hers. "Honestly, because in the living room, you looked at me as though I were a monster." Dakota pulled her gaze from his, carefully measured three spoons of sugar and added them to the tea. "Did I?" "You know you did." One thing she'd give these cousins, they were sharp. "I know nothing of monsters." "Not even vampires?" Dakota dropped the spoon, put a hand over her mouth, and stared at him. "Tell me you did not just say what I think you did, bloody arse," Devin said at the door, shoebox in hand. "You heard me right, cousin." Seth leaned forward a fraction, eyes searing hers. "So did she." "You were supposed to wait for everyone." Devin shot Seth a scathing glance, set the shoebox on the island, and came to her. "Are you okay, lass? Ignore Seth, he's too forward by far. And young." "I'm three years younger than you," Seth exclaimed, shook his head and sipped his coffee. "And I'll tell you this; she knows more than she's telling." Devin's hand found her chin, and he gently angled her face until his tender eyes met hers. "Really, ignore him." Gulping, she closed her eyes. Why would Seth have said that? Was he a vampire? Had she ever seen him in daylight? "Shush." Devin pulled her into his arms. "Don't let him upset you." 121


Seth walked around and pulled himself into a sitting position on the counter behind them. "Sorry, didn't mean to upset you." "Upset who?" Dakota pulled back at the sound of Leathan's voice. He stood in the doorway wearing a black sweater and faded blue jeans, stone-washed on the thighs and around the pockets. His hair looked damp and casual, as though he'd already run his hands through it multiple times. Shadowed by the overhead light, his deep set eyes slid dangerously over Devin and Seth. Her fear vanished the second he'd arrived. One could blame it on the deep voice, heavy with a brogue when upset, or the imposing frame that had a strange way of dwarfing his cousins. Leathan had a way of taking control of any room he entered. And, without realizing it, she'd slipped inside that safety net he seemed to naturally exude. "Upset who?" Leathan repeated. Seth leaned sideways, grabbed the milk off the counter and handed it to her. "Dakota. I upset her." "He told her about the vampire," Devin fumed. "No I didn't," Seth said. "What vampire?" Confused, she looked from Seth, to Devin, then to Leathan. If looks could kill, the one Leathan shot Devin and Seth would have had them in their graves. "As soon as Andrea comes down, we're all heading for the dining room. I need to be caught up." 122


Devin took the milk from her, poured some into her tea and stirred. Dakota watched the spoon go round and round, just like her thoughts. What was this about vampires? What did Seth know? Everyone know? They dealt in ghosts only...didn't they? Tea in hand, Dakota followed them down the hall and stopped short at the entranceway to the dining room. Whoa! "Aye, this room seems to have rolled back in time again." Leathan pulled out a chair at a long, simple maple wood table. Thick yellow and green floral curtains hung from the windows. An oblong light green carpet sat beneath the table. The same brass chandelier hung over the table. Something told her it had been there since the house had been built. As she sat in the chair, Leathan leaned down until his mouth fell next to her ear. "Just remember, you are not alone. Everyone here sees the same things you do inside the house." Though it was of little comfort, Dakota appreciated his concern. "Good to hear." Somewhat dazed, she wrapped her hands around her tea and watched while Seth sat opposite her with a folder full of papers and a tape recorder. Devin sat to her right, set down a small laptop, and turned it on. Leathan sat to her left at the head of the table and opened the large laptop she had been eager to explore earlier. Andrea walked in with another small laptop, sat next to Seth, and turned it on as well. Leathan set a mouse next to his laptop, then sat back. His eyes settled on her. "All right, Dakota. Usually after an investigation we sit the client down and reveal what we 123


found. In this case, we're going to do so now because we've little other choice. Hopefully, if this house doesn't zap our equipment out of existence, we'll be able to do this a few times." When she glanced at Devin's smaller laptop, she saw it had the same wallpaper as the larger one, the words Worldwide Paranormal Society strewn across the front. "The first thing we're going to present to you may be the most difficult to see, Dakota," Leathan continued. "But, as we discussed, nothing is to be kept from you, correct?" Like building blocks, tension began to lock each tendon beneath her shoulder blades together. "That's right." Leathan nodded. "Okay. As I'm sure you've gathered this larger laptop is controlling the smaller ones right now. I want you to watch Devin's laptop. It's going to display what happened last night after you and I fell asleep." A fresh surge of embarrassment blew through her. The cameras! How could she have forgotten about them? "Don't worry, lassie, Leathan has already deleted what happened before you hopped into bed," Devin said. "Aye, deleted," Leathan murmured. His eyes remained on the computer screen as he clicked through various things. Oh, like that made it any better! At least last night, Leathan had been in a fog. Dakota slid a look his way. Had he rewound and watched her undress? A tingling sensation filled her lower half and she crossed one leg over the other. "Look at Devin's computer screen, Dakota. You'll see two camera shots. One is a regular, the other a thermal." Leathan clicked and the cameras started recording. 124


Leaning forward, she studied both angles. One showed her and Leathan, a singular mound beneath the blankets. The other registered two red forms, one on top of the other. Unsure what she should be watching for, she frowned at Devin. With a crisp nod, he urged her to look at the screen. Dakota wished he hadn't. Devin slid her tea away. Good thing. What she saw had her hands fisted on the table. This couldn't be real! But there it was, on the thermal camera. The top form, her, rolled away and stood. When she glanced at the other camera, it was clear she hadn't moved. With a hand over her mouth, Dakota released a small yelp and shook her head. What the hell? Within seconds, Leathan stood, seen clearly on both cameras. Her thermal form went right through the bedroom door! He opened it and followed. The other camera still showed her lying in bed. Dakota kept shaking her head. "I don't get it." Leathan clicked again and the thermal camera in the bedroom became replaced with a camera facing down the hallway. Her red form moved down the hallway toward the bathroom. Seth, Devin and Andrea rushed up the stairs and fell in behind Leathan whom followed her closely. Dakota's form moved through the bathroom door. She glanced at the other camera. Yep, she was still in bed! The cameras shut off. Leathan leaned back. Dakota looked his way. "I just don't get it," she repeated, thoroughly frightened. 125


"We witnessed your nightmare, Dakota." Leathan ran a hand through his hair. "You left your body in an ethereal form. Some visage of what we think was a vampire, came out of the mirror in the bathroom. When you woke up, you'd returned to your body." Thump. Thump. Heart beating out of control, Dakota sat back. Devin took her hand. "You talked to it. We heard everything." "Bloody hell," Leathan muttered. "Do you recall what you said?" Devin squeezed her hand gently, his gray green gaze like soothing mist over an early morning forest. "No," she murmured. "I've no idea." "You said, "This house. You. I know you. He has the satchel. He's coming too. Yes. They're here. Yes. But you knew that." "Good memory," Andrea muttered. Emotion clogged her throat. This couldn't be happening. Pulling her hand free from his, she buried her face in her hands. What was she supposed to say? Why had she said such things? They made no sense. Well, not entirely. Dakota didn't need to uncover her eyes to know Leathan crouched beside her. He smelled of Irish spring soap and a very subtle spicy aftershave. His big hand cupped her shoulder; his words were spoken so softly she barely heard him. "Does what Devin said make any kind of sense to you?" Yes! No. Dakota worked hard to keep from crying. Instinct urged her to keep quiet, hold tight to the secret she'd kept for 126


so very long. But she had promised to be honest with them, as they had her. Chances were they wouldn't believe her anyway. Pulling her hands from her face, she met Leathan's dark gaze, almost black in combination with his sweater. "Yes." "Because of what you saw come out of your computer?" Her eyes filled with fluid, and she squeezed her lips together before shaking her head. Leathan ran the pad of his finger across her cheekbone when a heavy tear slipped free. "I hope you realize that even my horizons have been broadened by this house. Anything you tell me I will believe at this point." When Dakota gazed into his compassionate eyes, something flipped over inside. He felt like a lifeline. A much needed reprieve from the lonely place she'd dwelt in for so long. Almost, in that moment, she thought he could clearly see her soul, understand why she had wanted to end her life. Grasping his arm, she at long last shared a very old pain and whispered, "Vampires killed my family." Clearing her throat, she continued, louder so that all could hear. "I was five and lived in Newbury, England." Her mouth felt bone dry. Nobody said a word. Leathan stayed crouching by her side. Devin slid the tea her way when she reached for it. She took a quick sip, unable to look at anything save the faint wood grains in the table as she continued. "I shared a room with my younger sister, Angela. My parents slept in a room at the end of the hallway. It was a small cottage. It was comfortable...and happy." For the life of 127


her, she couldn't tell a story well and this one, above all, was more difficult to repeat than any other. "My mother loved roses. Red, pink, yellow, it didn't matter. She planted the bushes all around the house and lined the walls with climbing roses." Dakota smiled. "Angela and I always tried to get her to make things look more uniform but she liked the wildness of mixing them together. "I don't know why I woke up the night I did. Maybe it was the wind. I still remember the shutters banging on the side of the house. Can you believe, of all things, I was worried about the latest bush mother was trying to train to climb a trellis outside our window?" Dakota wiped an escaped tear from the corner of her eye. "So I got up and went to the window. The moon was full but smeared with a very thin layer of cloud cover. I swear it took up half the sky. Then I looked down, eager to see how the rose vine held up in the wind. That's when I saw a shadow blur across our backyard. Then another. At first I thought they were dogs." Dakota stopped talking, unable to continue. Old fear made her palms damp. Her mind turned black and empty as it tried to suppress evil memories. A chair slid across the carpet, the sound muffled. Leathan sat down and took both of her hands in his. "You don't have to go on." If only that were the truth. No, she had to go on. Get this off her chest. Face something she hadn't for far too long. Wrapping her hands around his, she shook her head. "No, I do." 128


"The third shadowed figure that ran across stopped. That's when I knew they weren't dogs but men. He...it stopped and stared up at me. Its eyes were bright, hair black as the night around it. It wore some sort of long cloak and smiled at me. Next thing I knew, it hovered in front of me, just beyond the window. I couldn't move. I found it enthralling and incredibly alluring. When it entered my room, I stumbled back. Then, its teeth were against my neck. I felt cool breath, like ice rubbing over my skin." Dakota wiped away yet another tear and grabbed Leathan's hands again. "Then it hissed and threw me aside so hard I rolled over my bed and landed against the wall. As fast as I could I crawled around and saw...and saw." Speech felt impossible. "It killed your sister," Devin said under his breath. She nodded as images, bloody wrenching images, blew through her mind. "And your parents." Leathan lifted her hands to his mouth and feathered a soft kiss across her knuckles. Dakota couldn't feel a thing, lost in the past. Rivulets of her sister's warm blood poured past her bare bent knees like hot lava. Sightless and blue, Angela's limp body fell feet from her. Then it leaned down, blood dripping down its chin, and laughed. It said something. I don't know what. Its lips moved. I know they did. Then it moved with supernatural speed out the window. Unable to do anything else, Dakota pulled her hands free from Leathan's, and ran for the front door. Outside, fresh, icy air burning her skin; she leaned over and threw up. Again and 129


again, she puked, falling to her knees in the thigh-high snow. When she had nothing left to give, Dakota sat back into a warm wall of flesh. Strong arms came around her. "I'm so sorry, lass. So very sorry." Dakota wrapped her arms over Leathan's, hung her head and sobbed. Slipping on her sister's blood, she had made her way toward her parent's room. Memories strong, the coppery tang of Angela's death hung thick. Recalling with vivid detail how she stopped at the threshold to her parents' room. They lay in bed, peaceful and horribly blue. "They never knew what happened to them," she spoke between sobs. "They never knew what was coming." One of Leathan's arms crossed her upper chest, warm and soothing. "They were the lucky ones." She shook her head back and forth through a fresh wrack of sobs. "How could you say that?" His head leaned down alongside hers, his warm cheek pressed against hers. "They never saw what you did, lass. Aye, they died, moved on to a better place. Do you not think they're all in some sort of Heaven together now?" "Heaven," she whispered. "Don't believe in it." "You should." He nuzzled his cheek gently against hers. "What harm can it do?" "Make me wonder why I didn't go too." "Not your time," he assured. "I'd imagine why the vampire chose not to bite me will come into play with this whole investigation," she said. "It may." 130


"I knew all this, suspected the vampire had somehow returned and still had you guys come here. You must hate me." "No. You were scared shitless. I think any of us would've done the same." He meant it. For some reason him being so blatantly honest allowed for renewed emotional strength. It had helped to tell everyone her story. Though nothing could diminish the horror she'd witnessed, Dakota felt a little lighter. They had witnessed her nightmare. They knew this haunting was well beyond what any could have anticipated. Dakota wiped away the last of the tears and turned her head. "We need to stop meeting like this." Leathan's arms tightened around her. "Not so sure, lass. I kind of like meeting like this." "That's only because you know I'm British born now," she scoffed. "Trust me, just caught the smell of your breath on the wind, and you being British isn't making you any more appealing" Dakota released a burst of laughter and elbowed him. "Good because I applied for citizenship years ago and am now very much an American." One hand found a vulnerable spot in her side and tickled. She laughed and moved away, standing. "Seriously!" "Aye, I can tell by your accent," he agreed and stood as well. "I worked hard to achieve it." "I'm sure." Dusting snow off his jeans, he smiled. 131


Dakota dusted snow off her clothes as well and thought of her aunt and uncle here in America. "I've spent more than half my life here, formidable years; this country has been good to me." An ankle high sliver of golden sunlight skimmed the untouched snowline and ignited the ocean with its reflection. Brassy copper dusted the choppy surface of the Atlantic moments before it basked Leathan in its unique light. The white-blond streaks in his hair shone through and his chocolate brown eyes shifted to a mesmerizing pale brown. "Who did you inherit such long, thick black lashes from?" she asked impulsively. "Hmm?" The corner of his lip turned up. In this bizarre morning light, she could make out the very thin dusting of lines stemming from the corners of his eyes, the two faint lines between his eyes that left a roadmap of a man who must have spent most of his life overanalyzing things. Dakota reached up and ran the back of her index finger over one eyebrow. "So straight and stern, just like you." She felt the heated smoothness of his upper cheek. "But you're not so stern, are you?" Before she guessed his intention, he seized her hand and skimmed the back of her wrist with his tongue, eyes never leaving hers. Dakota stared. He stared back and kissed where he'd just touched with his lips like fire against her cool skin. A billow of steam rose around his kiss. Sunlight wrapped around the steam and took form. She pulled back. 132


As did he. In between them the steam from his kiss, wrapped and ignited with sunlight, slowly formed into two figures, one a man, the other a woman. The man lifted her; she wrapped her legs around him. Her arms came around his neck, he grabbed her backside. Within the twisting steam and mist from his kiss, sunlight shifted and he moved within her. "Do you see what I see?" Dakota voiced softly. "Is that happening?" "Virtual reality at its best?" he returned, just as softly. "At the very least." Dakota couldn't help herself, she reached out and touched. The woman threw back her head, and another puff of steam came from her mouth as though she moaned in bliss. "Unbelievable." She breathed rapidly. "You try." Leathan lifted his hand and touched the couple. The man's hands kneaded and clenched the woman's backside. "Wow!" They locked eyes through the two steamy supernatural sunlit visages. His chest rose and fell quickly. Were they both imagining what it would feel like to touch each other like that? Her skin burned. Sweet desire ignited in her womb. Were her legs going to buckle? The front door swung open. The two mid-air lovers fizzled and drifted away, their clear forms a twirling tornado of sunlight toward the sea. Leathan and Dakota looked away from one another. It almost felt like they'd been caught in the act! "Sorry to bother you." Andrea held the door. "Hey, who's that?" 133


They turned to where she looked and caught the trail of a white robed figure vanish in the distance. Was that the same man from before? Adlin? Strange. "You guys need to come back in. We've got action." Leathan grabbed her hands and frowned. "Are you sure you're ready?" To walk back into the hell hole she'd bought? Heck no. Regardless, did they have any choice? Dakota still wondered about what Devin had said she'd said to the vampire in her nightmare. What satchel? And who did she bring here? Another terrible chill went through her. Could it have been talking about Leathan, Devin, Seth and Andrea? If so...why? She looked up at the house and took a step back. The paint peeled, one shutter drooped. This wasn't the house she'd bought! [Back to Table of Contents]

134


Chapter Seven Leathan stomped the snow from his shoes on the foyer rug and tried to keep his tone as reassuring as possible when he spoke to Dakota. "What do you mean this isn't the house you bought?" "It's falling apart!" She frowned. "Didn't you see?" "We all did, the minute we arrived." Dakota shook her head. "Well, at this point I'm not entirely shocked but know this, when I moved into this house, it had been freshly painted. Everything looked pristine." Leathan almost asked her why she hadn't noticed when she'd been outside before but realized it had been dusk to evening. Besides, the last thing she needed right now was to be grilled about one more thing. They were in this together and as far as he could tell, this house was a never-ending magician's hat full of surprises. "Oh," Dakota said in awe. He stopped and looked around. She wasn't kidding. "I agree." Andrea nodded toward the living room. "Though very tastefully done, regrettably this time, it's the whole house." Deep down, Leathan knew the house transformed more and more toward its original glory. Gone were the gaudy beads at the top of the stairs. Now a simple, elegant dark red carpet runner graced the stairs. The living room, decorated top to bottom with Victorian furnishings, lay inviting with a fire burning on the hearth. Tall, pale green beaded lamps sat 135


on delicately carved mahogany end tables. Burnt orange velvet cushioned chairs sat alongside a matching settee. A huge oriental carpet of quality twisted together deep reds, burnt orange and faded yellows. Uh oh. The television was gone. "Don't worry, camera's still there," Andrea said. Unbelievable. In the midst of all this, their equipment still existed. He didn't give it long. Then again, if all their stuff was going to vanish, wouldn't it have by now? Dakota walked back and forth between the foyer and living room before she vanished down the hallway toward the kitchen. So much had been learned about her in a short time. If he hadn't seen what looked to be a vampire come out of the mirror last night, he might have found her story about her family getting murdered hard to swallow. But he hadn't been simply trying to comfort her when he said he believed everything she said now. Oh no. In fact, what had happened outside still had him baffled and aroused. It hadn't felt evil in the least. Was that man in robes responsible? Something told him there was more to this haunting than mere ghosts. Obviously, vampires fit into the puzzle but what of the other "off" things. How could Devin hear Dakota talk when no one else could? How had he managed to stay outside so long in below freezing temperatures? He'd reviewed the notes left by his team, knew his body temperature never dropped. At the time Leathan knew it to be odd but 136


frustration, stubbornness and the general feeling that his limbs weren't totally frost bitten had kept him out there. After witnessing what he had between Dakota and himself outside, another idea—though far-fetched—had started to take root. Since childhood he'd always possessed the uncanny ability to understand more about people and objects than was considered entirely normal. Only his cousins knew about his rare gift. But of course, they had theirs too. Devin, with two deaf relatives, had been able to learn sign language and read lips within twenty-four hours. Now he ran an extremely lucrative charity to raise money for the deaf in Ireland. Seth, for lack of a better explanation, had always been damn lucky in all his outrageous escapades. He'd won every extreme sports contest he'd entered by a landslide, whether it be rock climbing, snow skiing, snowboarding, or sky diving. On top of that, when he should have died, one way or another, he didn't. Who fell one hundred and fifty feet from a vertical sheet of ice and managed to survive? Seth had. Then there was Andrea. Subtle and charming, Andrea seemed to be gifted with the inept ability to make perfect strangers accept and trust her instantly. Aye, it might be part of her character but, as far as he could tell; her particular talent outdid most. At eleven, she'd written a letter to the President of the United States and gained an audience with him. The next day, the news told of a new direction in which the States were heading in regards to the current war, Desert Storm. 137


As he leaned against the threshold to the living room, Leathan couldn't help but speculate...was this house somehow magnifying the gifts they already possessed? With Devin and himself, definitely probable. "Ugh, this blows!" Leathan headed down the hallway toward the sound of Dakota's voice. When he entered the kitchen he understood her exclamation. Not sure what to look at first, his gaze fell to the wood burning stove at the heart of the room. Seth kept busy loading wood into it. Devin, wide grin plastered on his face, leaned against what looked to be some sort of piece of furniture. Pointing down, he said, "This is the icebox." The kittens ran through the kitchen chasing one another, before vanishing down the hallway. Dakota smiled. "Oh good, the cats made it!" "Yep, surprisingly enough!" Devin replied. Andrea stood across from Devin. "Thankfully, there's running water, such as it is." Bemused, Leathan eyeballed the very old-fashioned sink. Dakota stood nearby, hands on her hips, shaking her head. "What year do you guys think it is in this house?" "My vote? Turn on that ancient device by your side. Let's hope it's a radio that broadcasts." Leathan moved to Dakota's side. "This?" She frowned at the machine that looked like a rolling pin mounted on a wooden base surrounded by a few wires. "Yep." He reached across and flipped a switch. 138


A crackle ensued, then nothing. "Guess we're out of luck," Dakota said. "Shush, listen." Leathan leaned closer, intrigued. The crackle cleared. Sound came through, very faint but audible. They all drifted closer, eager for a bit of history. Their mouths fell open as they listened to a broken, masculine broadcast. "Live, from KDKA broadcast, I bring you, for the first time ever on live radio, President Warren G. Harding giving his inaugural address. It's here, now, folks, the United States of America's twenty-eighth president talking directly to you!" The sound cut off. Awe hell! Leathan nodded to Seth. He flew from the room. "Come on," Leathan urged and left the kitchen. "Let's see if we still have internet service." Excitement built. Aye, like all of them, he should be petrified right now but curiosity far outweighed everything else. He loved history, adored it. Leathan had always figured that his gift was really more of a strong desire to be closer to older objects and understand them. People were the same really. Even a ten-year-old had a story to tell. A life he or she had led. Who cared if it happened in nineteen eighty or two thousand years before the birth of Christ. He found it all intriguing. Seth had the large laptop open on the coffee table in the living room. Andrea, Devin and Dakota had already plunked down on the settee beside him. Good thing it was a long settee, there was just enough room for him to squeeze in next to Dakota. 139


"We have access?" he asked. "Not sure yet." Seth clicked on the internet icon. The blue rolling circle popped up. They leaned forward, eager. If they still had internet service he'd be incredibly shocked. The icon rolled and rolled, searching for internet connection. Thinking. This wasn't good. But, they still had their equipment...so just maybe. When a page flashed up a collective gasp of breath sounded. There it was, "First inaugural American address to be aired via broadcast, year: 1920." "Holy crap!" Andrea whispered. She jumped up and looked through the camera angled out the front window. "Look at this, it's clearly still present day!" Wasting no time, Leathan waited for her to move and looked through the camera A car drove down the road. He pulled back and urged Dakota to come over, look through the video camera. She did. Five seconds later she pulled back and grabbed his hand. "A car is driving by." She continued to peer, squeezed his hand. "It looks really old." Nodding, he gazed out. "Yep, it's there when we look through the camera only. The model is definitely pretwenties. Wait, look at the back...says what it is. A Ford Model T." Mystified, they all stared outside. Devin and Seth agreed with Andrea, only modern day cars drove by as far as they could see. "You said you'd researched this house as thoroughly as possible, right?" Andrea asked Leathan. 140


"Aye, but I wasn't able to find much. Any information found is stored on the laptop. Though built in 1901, I couldn't find via internet who built the house. Initially, it wasn't relevant to the investigation but now I'm starting to wonder." Leathan glanced at Dakota. "Any chance the sellers told you who built this?" She shook her head. "Actually, I'm kinda fuzzy on all of it." He looked at her oddly. She was fuzzy on purchasing this house? The pale morning sun vanished behind a slate gray wall of threatening clouds. Black and roiling, foaming waves churned the brooding Atlantic. Wind sprayed old snow across the window. "Well, let's hope this forecast doesn't apply, because according to the local online weather forecast, what New Englander's are calling the potential storm of the century is coming," Seth said Leathan turned and watched the radar Seth had pulled up. Sure as heck, two massive walls of moisture were heading their way. The first beast, loaded with moisture but more compact, was coming in from the Midwest. The second, and far more threatening storm, sat over the Atlantic swallowing up nearly the entire Eastern Seaboard. "Hell," he said under his breath. "No kidding." Seth pointed to the screen, his eyes lit with excitement despite the obvious danger. "The weaker Midwest system feeds moisture into the Northeaster, mixes with a cold front out of Canada. Here on the coast we see an explosion of snow, ice, high winds, possibly even thunder and lightning!" 141


"How long before it gets here?" "According to this, late morning, early afternoon." Seth clicked and the radar became animated. Hour by hour, it displayed the storm's projected forecast. Leathan lowered to the chair, deep in thought. No one said a word. Some stared at the computer screen, others at him anxiously. As much as he wanted to continue going over their current findings, good sense told him he needed to prioritize. First thing he wanted to know, no matter how irrelevant, was how well built this structure was. He understood the ocean and knew being this close to it during such a storm wasn't good. Dakota and he weren't going anywhere so it made no difference to them. "Before we go any further, I need to ask-urge one more time. Andrea, Seth, Devin, please consider leaving for now. You don't need to be here through this storm. It's likely to become even more unsafe than it already is." Dakota nodded. "I agree wholeheartedly." Leathan shot her a grateful smile. "Leave until the storm blows over then return. Please." "Have you completely lost your mind?" Seth shook his head and crossed his arms over his chest. "Like I'm gonna miss a storm like this!" "Or a haunting like this." Devin admonished. "No way." "Besides, you'll need all of us to figure this place out. Certainly not a one man...and woman job, nope, you guys will need us," Andrea assured. Leathan hadn't expected them to want to leave, stubborn lot, and knew there was no time to convince them. "Fine. Just 142


remember the offer was on the table when Devin turns into a whimpering child later." Devin scowled and rolled his eyes. "Go to hell." Andrea slid a crooked grin Devin's way. "Thunder doesn't kill, lightning does." "One bloody time I jumped and they'll never let it rest," Devin provided when Dakota looked at him in confusion. "Jumped?" Leathan countered. "You hit the floor and locked into the fetal position!" He winked at Dakota. "Give him a ghost and he's a brave enough chap. But watch out for a wee bit of thunder. He'll never survive." Everyone laughed. "Fine." Devin bowed elegantly, one arm across the waist. "I concede. I don't like thunder. But know this; hell will officially freeze over before I ever show it again." "Well, something tells me you'll be put to the test," Leathan said. "Now, more importantly, before we continue our investigation we need to focus on what we'll need to weather the storm in the house, such as it is, and hope to heck, if it rolls back in time again, it doesn't take whatever we accrue. First and foremost, we'll need to gather as much wood as possible. I suggest we pile it near the fires in the rooms we plan to use. My guess is that this house runs off a well at this point, though we can melt snow, let's set aside as many containers of water as possible. Assuming there aren't flashlights, and likely won't be, let's scour the house for candles." Leathan stood and ruffled through a duffle bag, removed two packages of lighters and tossed them onto the table. 143


"Let's hope they stick around. Couldn't hurt to search for matches too." "I'll do that and look for candles as well," Andrea volunteered. "I'll fill containers with water," Dakota offered. "Great." Leathan turned to Seth and Devin. "I'll head down to the cellar and see if there's wood stacked there. You go outside to see if any wood is stacked anywhere on this property." "Sounds like a plan." Both headed for their jackets. Andrea went upstairs. Leathan followed Dakota into the kitchen where she started to pull the cabinets open. "You doing okay?" He leaned against the counter; unable to miss the way her perky breasts lifted even higher when she grabbed a pan from a taller shelf. With a light clank, she placed the pan beneath the faucet and shrugged. "Yeah, as good as to be expected. Thanks." Beating around the bush had never been his style. "What did you think about what happened outside?" A small smile curved her lips and a becoming stain of pink dusted her cheekbones. "Honestly? Though it was unnerving...I enjoyed it." "You worried about that white-robed guy?" "Not so much." She gave a soft smile. "He feels...different. Safe." He agreed. She turned and his eyes fell to her heartshaped ass. Mmm. He remembered exactly how it'd felt in his hands. Smooth, taut...perfect. One foot in front of the other, 144


close the distance. That's all it would take. Then he could hold and kiss her. He wanted to so bad, Leathan wasn't surprised when blood rushed to his groin. Heavy and underused, his instant arousal pressed uncomfortably against his too tight jeans. "Be back." He turned and headed for the cellar door. The last thing Dakota needed to see right now was the blatant lust she'd see in his eyes...and his obvious erection. Maybe it was the age difference, but Dakota made him feel like a teenage boy again. He opened the door, flipped the switch to turn on the power and headed down into the dank recesses below. Cobwebs dusted his face as he descended. Thankfully, the camera they'd set up down here still sat, facing toward the main center area. As many houses of this period, the stone cellar split into various rooms, some used for storing canned goods. He walked into the first room and clicked on his flashlight as many of these smaller rooms weren't lit. With a grin, Leathan eyed the rows upon rows of canned goods. At the very least, for now, they had extra food. Continuing into the next room, he found random things scattered about. There was little of value since cellars became too moist. They would need to explore the attic soon. He suspected that would be where they might find more clues to the original owner and possibly the builder of this place. After passing through the center area, he entered a larger room and sighed with relief. Stacked high, against two walls, was chopped wood. About to pull a piece free he stopped. Had he heard a giggle? Pushing the wood back, he spun the flashlight toward the entrance. Nothing. Bound to have an 145


over active imagination down here. After all, this replicated the spooky cellars from the best horror movies. Light on, he clipped the flashlight to his hip pocket and grabbed the piece of wood again. Three pieces of wood in hand, Leathan shivered. Brrr. Prepared, he held the wood in one arm, reached into his pocket, pulled his digital temperature gage and held it in the light. As hairs rose on the back of his neck, he watched the reading drop from thirty-five degrees to thirty-two, then thirty-one. He started counting. Within seconds it dropped to twenty-five. Ready to pull a recorder from his other pocket, Leathan froze when a black figure caught the corner of his vision from deeper inside the room. Carefully, he set the wood aside. His flashlight dimmed then snapped off without him touching it. Those in the paranormal world speculated spirits drew energy from their surroundings to manifest. He waited and watched. "Leath-" He snatched Dakota from the doorway, brought her between him and the wood and brought a finger to her lips. "Quiet," he whispered close to her ear. "Heard you the first time," she whispered back. What? No time to wonder what she meant. Something was happening in the corner. With a protective arm around Dakota, he peered into the dark recesses of the room. Someone whispered. She trembled. He peered closer. Nothing. The temperature rose, returned to normal. Leathan 146


stroked her shoulder reassuringly. Whatever it had been hadn't stuck around long. While he wanted to explore the area more the feel of her long body against his drove all logical thought from his mind. Her heart pounded against his. Breath rushed from their lungs. They were caught in a heady mix of adrenaline combined with lust. At last she spoke. "Did you see anything?" What scent was she wearing? It smelled sweet and inviting. "Nay." He continued stroking her shoulder, then the side of her neck. "You okay? Frightened?" "At first," she admitted, her body relaxed and pliant between his and the wood stack. Without consciously realizing it, he had her sandwiched; his front nestled against hers, his renewed arousal pressed against her with interest. Spirit activity, no matter how slight, usually had him interested. Right now, nothing but the feel of her lithe body flattened against his mattered. Leathan pressed closer, gently kissed the side of her neck, said very softly, "Does this frighten you?" "What do you think?" Hungry, eager, he found her mouth. Willing, her lips opened beneath his and as before, her hands came around his neck. Wedging a knee between her legs, he found her backside and lifted until he held her locked and secure, inescapably lodged between him and the woodpile. Her firm backside filled his palms perfectly. Her slender athletic thighs straddled his leg. Heat emanated from her core, and he nearly groaned. Tilting his head further, he explored her 147


mouth, their tongues and lips in perfect unison. He could kiss her forever and never get bored. Grinding his thigh against her, he protected her backside with his hands. The ache rose sharp and hard when he felt the heat increase between her legs, when a small whimper left her lips. All he could imagine was the moist clinging heat within her. What would she taste like? Feel like? Her hands left his neck, bunched his sweater until she touched bare back. The light scrape of her nails made him grunt and thrust. His need was so strong and painful that he slid her down, and dropped to his knees. Unzipping her pants, he pulled them and her panties down. When he looked up her head was thrust back against the wood, eyes closed, chest rising and falling harshly, hands moving restlessly over the wood behind. She was damn hot and only lit by the small light at his hip. Leathan wished she was naked. Grasping her waist, he felt the taut smoothness of her backside with his fingers while grazing her curved hip bones with his thumbs. A trickle of sweat made its way down his forehead despite the frigid temperature. Carefully, feather light, he trailed the tip of his tongue around the tiny ring piercing her bellybutton. Dakota groaned. "You are so beautiful," he whispered across her belly. She shivered. "Has anyone ever told you that before?" He moved his hands upward, allowed his thumbs to lightly skirt the underside of her breasts. "Not sure," she breathed. 148


"No?" As he moved his hands down over her waist once more, he peppered kisses over her smooth stomach. When he reached the area beneath, he moved slowly, savored every inch. She stopped breathing. Inhaling, he knew she was ready for him. When he found what he was looking for, petite and hidden in a dusting of dark hair between her thighs, her legs gave way. Holding tight, he supported her, tasted slowly, using his tongue to explore...investigate. One arm around her backside, he licked, savored, and unzipped his pants. Hands threaded in his hair, she pushed forward, one small manageable thrust at a time. Hoisting Dakota further, he found the heart of her with one solid tongue thrust. She yelled out. He grinned, relished the feel of her inner muscles as they clenched and throbbed. "Now. Please," she whimpered. "I want more. You." He understood. Needed no further invitation. With a primal growl he stood, brought her up three feet, and pressed himself against her. "Oh!" She grabbed his shoulders, small fingernails digging into his upper back. Searching for reason he said, "Should I stop?" Though he held firmly, her legs climbed him in anticipation. "No, no." Was this too soon? Did it matter? Who said they'd even survive this haunted house? Though he'd said he hadn't, he'd reviewed the tape of them in her bedroom, knew they hadn't had sex. Remembering the way her body had looked without clothing, another shot of lust rocketed through him. More 149


than anything, he needed to be inside her. They were adults. They knew what they did. Leathan struggled to talk, to confirm. But her warm skin pressed against him, her hot entrance welcoming. All reason fled. One arm beneath her backside, one around her upper back, he lifted, positioned, and let her sink. "Leathan? Where are you?" He stopped her, just as he found her entrance, found that first warm wet heated inch of bliss. Pulling Dakota against him, Leathan tried to swallow. Couldn't. Tried to speak. Couldn't. They breathed so harshly, it amazed him it couldn't be heard across the state of New Hampshire. Sweat made their skin slick. He could feel it on her belly, on his arms. "Found wood!" Dakota managed. "Go get the guys." Found wood? The breathy statement, said so desperately, made him hang his head and laugh quietly. "Found wood?" Andrea confirmed. Dakota's chest bubbled with laughter against the side of his cheek. "Yep, for sure!" "You Scot's aren't right," she whispered. "Neither are you Americans," he admonished. He pulled away enough to let her slide to the ground, only because neither could stop laughing. Wood had been found all right, in more ways than one! While she adjusted her clothes, he did the same. When finished, still caught in the dark, he knew he had little time left. "Dakota, can I tell you something? "Sure." 150


Before he could speak, the temperature plummeted. Dakota's eyes rounded. Leathan whipped around. The stone on the opposite wall undulated. What the fuck! Buckling and crunching a face formed, its chin rested on the dirt floor. Two sharp daggers protruded from the mouth. Eyes glowed red. It was the same bloody face from the mirror! Leathan tried to step in front of Dakota. Air rushed up and pushed him back. He struggled against it. "I felt that orgasm, miss England, my little savior. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk," it said, a deep rumbling sound. "And I promise you this. My touch will make you groan far louder than his ever could." Her body slid up the wood pile, thighs spread. She screamed. Footsteps sounded on the stairs and the stone face crunched back into the wall. Dakota slowly sunk down the pile of wood until she sat. Her head slumped. Sobs wracked her. Whatever held him back vanished, and Leathan scrambled her way. "Shhh..." He pulled her into his lap. "It's okay, lass. All over." Her head turned into his chest. "No, don't you get it. It's only just beginning." Devin knew the minute he reviewed Leathan's notes on the house what his cousin must be thinking, what he had to be assuming. Yeah right. This was crazy. Sitting on the second floor, after he had convinced Seth this house surely held more clues and to keep searching for wood, he'd search for a 151


hidden cubby or something, anything that might tell them who built this. Screw that. He'd grabbed a laptop, hit a room and reviewed Leathan's notes. More importantly, what he hyphenated, and commented about in great detail after his notes. Apparently his clan had intermarried, or had relations with an American name, or old Irish name, called O'Donnell. His cousin was convinced that this name was somehow attached to them. He had felt for a long time that this name had something to do with their future. Devin loved his cousins, but this struck even him as a wild idea for Leathan. Really, Leathan wasn't given to writing down such long scale speculation. Yeah, he was right about a lot, but this...this bespoke, above and beyond, craziness. He gave it no reason for being attached to this investigation. Or the last three for that matter. Why had he mentioned the last three investigations? What was he searching for? "Come on, slack ass," Seth said from the door. "They found wood, time to labor." Just about to shut the computer down, Devin stopped. The words on the screen had shifted somehow, he was sure. Waiting, studying it, he watched. Nothing happened. "Come on," Seth yelled up as he walked down the stairs. Fine. Devin shut the laptop off and was about to stand when a masculine voice emitted from its dead speakers. "The attic never changed, not the important parts." 152


He stared at the machine. Attic never changed? Hadn't it been refinished? Then again, maybe not now. Should he supersede Leathan, make Dakota take notice by figuring out the next clue in this mystery...or follow orders? To say he wasn't frustrated Leathan seemed to be thoroughly winning Dakota over would be a fib. A part of him wanted to check out what the laptop had said. Stepping out of the room, he glanced to the stairs leading to the attic, then the ones going down. About to make a decision, Dakota's scream filled the house. [Back to Table of Contents]

153


Chapter Eight "You sure you're all right?" Hell no. Dakota nodded. "Yeah, like you said, I need to be strong." Leathan frowned. "Nobody's that strong, lass. You've been to hell and back. I think we're all in agreement. You're allowed to vent, scream, whatever you need to do." They sat on the living room couch. All concerned about her. But no matter where she went in this house...there was the vampire. There was no getting away from this thing. It wanted her. And, without doubt, it'd get her in the end. She looked into Leathan's concerned eyes. "Normalcy. Any normalcy right now please. Can we all just get wood and not talk about what happened downstairs anymore?" Everyone eyeballed her, unconvinced. "Please," she whispered. Leathan watched her a few more moments before nodding. "Okay. Let's get wood." Thank God. A few minutes later, as Dakota propped the fourth piece of wood into her arms and headed through the cellar and up the stairs she felt like both a fool and victim. A fool because of what she'd done in the basement with Leathan. The timing couldn't have been worse. Not that she hadn't liked it, no, she'd flipping loved it! Boy had a tongue on him. She bit her lip. Had to stop this because she was a target. What if every time she snuck a little fun with Leathan the vamp returned? What if it started going after Leathan 154


because of her? She'd never forgive herself. Every turn in this blasted house meant she might again run into a vampire hiding in a wall. Every turn pushed her closer and closer to an ending she knew deep down wouldn't be good. I need to slow this thing down with Leathan. A strange tightness squeezed her chest. He'd taken away all her worries for a few blissful moments. That's it. Not once in her life had she allowed any man to get too close. Perhaps, deep down inside she'd known that letting any guy get too close would be dangerous in more ways than one. She'd never been in love. Wasn't sure that sort of love even existed. How could it in a world full of vicious vampires? Dakota placed her pile of wood down and headed for the bathroom. She felt like she was in a fog. She sat on the closed toilet seat, confused. Numb, she stared blindly at the light brown carpet. A strong throb remained between her thighs. A strong sense of misplacement ruled her thoughts. As if she didn't belong here. None of this truly existed. How could she possibly feel so confused and lost right now? The memory of Leathan's hand dusting her breast filled her mind and Dakota ran her hand where his had. She felt his tongue on her stomach, lower, and put her hand there. Closing her eyes, she almost cried. Why, when it had only happened moments ago, did the memory come to her in bits? A deep throb rocked her lower half and she leaned forward, arms over her midriff. Breathing deeply she closed 155


her eyes and started to count from one hundred to one, as she had when she was a little girl. Suddenly it hovered over her, the vampire who killed her sister, only now she was older. It leaned down, sniffed her, breathed her, then leaned back. "I'll have you in the end." Dakota looked to the side, anything to avoid its lecherous gaze. "Never." Then horrible laughter echoed as the memory melted back into her past. A knock on the door. "Dakota, are you okay?" "Yeah, be right there." Standing, she walked to the sink, turned on the faucet and splashed icy cold water on her face. When Dakota looked into the mirror she barely recognized herself. Not drawn and horrid as she might have thought but...fresh, younger than she'd looked in years. She ran her palm over her face and took five deep breaths. "True hell is only as deep as you allow it," she said to her reflection. It was the same thing she'd been saying since childhood. Another knock. "Dakota?" She opened the door. "I'm all right." Andrea, face etched with concern, looked past her before meeting her eyes. "Yeah?" "Yeah." "We've got all the wood we need and everything else Leathan suggested. Time to take a lunch break." Sounded good. Anything to get away from all she'd felt in the cellar. Even as she followed Andrea to the kitchen, the awareness Leathan left behind in her body reminded, made 156


sharp how different he was, how much she desired him unlike any other man she had met. Every touch of his hand, mouth, tongue, had left a trail on her skin she still felt. When she entered the kitchen and his eyes found hers, Dakota's legs let go. Luckily a counter stayed her. His face, eyes, lips, body, everything, made her body inflame instantly. Hands firmly on the counter, she studied her short, unpainted fingernails. This was real life. He was real life. And he was human. "Lunch will be different, but tasty," Devin declared. "Without a doubt." Leathan smiled. But when he did, it was at her...for her. Dakota stared back. Through the gaze he offered she felt strength fill her. Not lust, as she would have expected, but simple strength. What was it about him that cut to her core? Yeah, he was easy on the eyes, but it was so much more. It almost felt as though he'd been in the bathroom with her, had watched her count while sitting on the toilet. Then again, hadn't he somewhat, though briefly, explained that downstairs when he'd held her in his arms, tried to sooth her. Eyes still locked with his, she thought of what he'd said. "I possess a gift, ability, to understand things about people and objects that most can't. I suppose you could call it a psychic ability." "What does that mean, exactly?" she'd asked. "All right. For example, when I first walked into this house, I could...sense, who had lived here before, what hung on the walls." 157


She had felt caught off guard, confused. "So you saw everything we see now beforehand?" "Regrettably, no. But I saw the house go through a period of decay, then repair. No, in this case, this house has gone far beyond anything I envisioned." Though she knew he'd done it to distract her from the vampire, she'd been grateful for his honesty. Without doubt, it'd taken her mind from the beast for a split moment. Dakota had no time to continue the conversation before everyone had entered their little corner of the basement. Now she and Leathan stood staring at one another, ten times closer than she would have ever imagined they'd be. "Though not your beautifully modern breakfast nook, Dakota, this table is quaint, kind of like it," Devin said. Dragging her gaze from Leathan's, she warily eyed the aforementioned table. Round and somewhat small, its maple base was thick and well made. "Will we all fit?" "Oh sure." Andrea pulled a tea kettle off the woodstove when it whistled. "Elbow to elbow!" Seth arranged five chairs around the table, plunked down in one, roamed the room with his twinkling blue eyes, and grinned. "We're on a grand adventure this time, eh?" Dakota couldn't help but smile. Despite everything, if she had to go through something so horrifying and baffling, she couldn't have chosen a better group to do it with. They remained optimistic and encouraging through every last bit of oddity thrown their way. As she watched them, for the first time in her life, Dakota officially sent out a prayer to...God. Let them survive this. If it meant her not making it, so be it. 158


"Come, sit." Leathan crossed and took her hand. Letting him lead her to the table, it occurred to her, not for the first time, how little she really knew about him. A lot could be gleaned from his previous action, reactions. But what of the life he'd led up to this point? "Tea time folks," Andrea said with a smirk and set five mugs on the table. "About all I could figure out to serve other than water or alcohol." Devin chuckled. "Aye lassie, save the alcohol for later I say." The wind gusted against the house and Seth cocked a brow at the window. "No doubt we'll need some." Dakota sat down. Not a big drinker save a glass of wine on occasion, she found their conversation amusing. "You guys always travel with liquor?" "You do know I'm from Ireland, aye?" Devin pointed a wide spoon at Leathan. "And he's from Scotland!" Everyone laughed. Not understanding the humor, Dakota shrugged. "Whatever you say." Andrea sat and smiled. "Usually we don't bring alcohol on investigations but when traveling overseas, it's best to be prepared for all eventualities. Good call this time!" Seated, tea in hand, they leaned back when Devin placed a steaming hot pan on a fabric trivet in the center of the table. They leaned forward in unison and sniffed with pleasure. With a smile, she closed her eyes. "Apples, cinnamon, some sort of nut." 159


"Walnuts." Devin set plates in front of them followed by a small container of churned butter. "You are a wizard to the bone to have created whatever this is," Seth declared. "Wizard? Not quite, but close." Devin grinned and sat down. "What is this...how did you..." Dakota stared at the pan full of something un-definable. "Made it up as I went along," Devin provided. "Should, with any luck, taste like apple nut spice bread." "Apple nut spice bread? Never heard of it," Dakota said. "Most recipes he comes up with no one's heard of." Andrea licked her lips. "But not once have we complained!" "Nope." Leathan gave Devin a brief, affectionate pat on the shoulder. "He's a true talent when it comes to cooking and baking." Devin nodded. "Yep, gotta be the Irish in me." "That's your excuse for everything you do." Andrea laughed. "Lucky for you, it's an endearing quality." "Yeah, yeah." Devin produced a cutting knife and sliced pie shaped wedges. "It's okay if you find me attractive, Andrea, but know it's an incestuous side of your personality that I find a bit uncomfortable." Andrea grimaced. "Ewww, there's no end to your joking, is there?" Devin gave a wide, devious grin. "Nope! Glad to know I'm not becoming predictable."

160


Dakota loved how they bantered. If that had ever existed with her family, she couldn't remember it. The memory of a five-year-old didn't go far. Devin dished thick wedges of steaming hot bread onto their plates. Surprisingly hungry, she padded a scoop of butter and smeared it onto her bread. It melted into the thick baked batter. Knowing the bread would never hold up if she lifted it, she spooned a big chunk into her mouth. Heaven! She closed her eyes and relished its sweet, crunchy taste. "Mmm." Opening her eyes, she found everyone staring at her. "What?" Dakota licked her lips. "It's really good!" The men seemed a little too entranced. Andrea shook her head and said, "We can tell!" Her eyes shot to Seth first, shocked. He held up his hands in defeat and laughed. "Hey, not interested but human." "You're human?" Andrea countered "Barely." Devin winked at Dakota before saying, "Thank you. If you'd like to take another bite I know I wouldn't be offended by a second opinion." "I agree." Leathan shocked her when he offered a mouthful from his plate. Without hesitation she leaned forward and took another scrumptious mouthful of bread. This time she didn't close her eyes, but kept fixed to his dark chocolate gaze. Somehow, the bread tasted like him. Spicy. Hot. Close. Dependable. Involuntarily, her eyes drifted shut. When she opened them he was pulling away the spoon. She felt odd, off. As 161


though for a split second, her world had existed somewhere else. Reality seemed to have gone from too sharp to barely normal. Strange. Everyone resumed eating; all equally thrilled with Devin's baking skills. For the first time in a while, hunger kept her busy, not worrying. "This bread tastes so wonderful. You really outdid yourself, considering what you had to work with." Andrea preached. "How'd you make this?" "All in this place," Devin said. "Lots of ingredients." "Shady." Seth chewed thoughtfully, and said, "So we're eating eighty-year-old food, maybe ninety years." He puffed his cheeks, quirked his lips, and still managed to shoot a becoming grin at them through his mouthful. "Nothing like ancient food to get your blood rushing." Dakota's mind suddenly went in another direction. A strange sensation settled over her. Something about Seth sitting across from her, saying what he had, enraged her. Dakota leveled a furious glare Seth's way. "Screw you." Seth stopped chewing and sat back. "What?" She stood. "Isn't your blood rushing now?" For once she felt whole. Seth was a jerk. Clear as day. "Move." Leathan shifted, and she left the table. She turned back, eyed them all before her gaze once again fell on Seth. "You screw with my family, you screw with me, leave them alone." Turning, Dakota knew where she needed to be. The minute she hit the hallway, she started to sprint. Two stairs at a time she didn't slow until Seth caught up and stopped her. 162


His arms came around her and pulled her back. Seething mad, he held her kicking form away enough to protect himself. "What's your problem?" "No!" she screamed and tried to gain her footing. "Let me go." "No." He turned and pushed her shoulders against the wall. Terrified, eyes so round and dry she could barely see, she pushed against him. "Evil." "Me?" Seth held her tight. "Are you sure?" Somehow, through her distress, she saw Leathan, Devin, and Andrea. "Tell him to let me go!" she screamed, cried. "Can't do it." Leathan leaned against the wall beside her. "Yes you can!" "No, he can't." Andrea fell on her other side. She desperately wanted to kick, hurt, flail, cause pain to Seth. But she couldn't. Dakota covered her face with her hands. He needed to die. Cease to exist. Evil. If they only looked closer they'd see the fangs. The want. Everything shimmered and warped. Strong hands grabbed her arms and dragged her forward. "Open your eyes. Look at my fangs, see them." See them? She saw them every day in her mind. No. She shook her head. He shook her, the vampire. "I will have you. Mine." But that's not what Seth said at all. No, he'd said, "Open your eyes. Look at me, now!" 163


Caught tight in strong hands, Dakota opened her eyes. At long last, ready to face the monster. "Do you know me?" As she stared at Seth, a slow sort of peace started to fill her. Did she know him? Yes. Through all the panic and anxiety, excitement, Seth came through. She did know him. He wasn't the vampire from her past. "How did you do that?" she whispered, petrified yet wanting to stay within his grasp until the end. He had made it go away. He clenched and unclenched his grip on her upper arm. "I didn't do anything." "But you did," she whispered. "You," she said as a tear trickled down her cheek, "just mellowed my worst fears because you could fight them. You can fight death. What are you? Who are you?" Seth seemed to struggle internally, pulled back. "I'm a friend. And I did nothing. You pulled yourself free." Their eyes met. At last, his clear eyes didn't reflect her previous pain, her past. His were the eyes of a mortal man. Innocent, curious, very strong and extremely determined. Embarrassment flooded her. "I'm so sorry for freaking out. You must think I'm entirely nuts. It's just...I'm facing things in this house that I've long buried, as you know. And somehow, you triggered old memories," she said. "You became a vampire." Holding her arms a fraction longer, he squeezed, then released. "It's okay. It was pretty clear to all of us you weren't quite seeing me correctly. But always remember, 164


Dakota, I'm on your side. If I trigger another memory for you, I'll react the same way and help get you through it." Appreciative beyond words, she wiped a stray tear away, offered a small smile and nodded. "Thank you, Seth, really." Feeling considerably more comfortable with him, she gave Seth a heartfelt hug. When Leathan cleared his throat she pulled away. Arching a brow at him, she said, "dry throat?" He grinned. "Just a tickle, minor irritation." "Come on," she said to everyone. "I'm feeling like facing my fears and have a strange feeling we might find something upstairs." Why, she had no clue. Just a strong suspicion. Not waiting for a response, Dakota headed up the attic stairs. For the first time, she felt ready to return to her former prison. When the tiger striped kitten, Charcoal, zoomed past, Dakota sniggered. He was a little hellion. Reaching the attic, she strode with determination to the center of the room, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked around. If her hunch was right and someone were to hide something up here, where would they do so? C3, the calico kitten, rubbed against her leg and meowed. Everyone else arrived upstairs. "I need to tell you guys something." Devin ran his hand along one of the wooden beams. Dakota listened in astonishment as he recounted what he had heard emit from his computer speakers earlier. A voice had told him that something was up here? Or had at least implied such. 165


Leathan frowned at Devin. "What the hell were you doing on the computer when you were supposed to be looking for wood?" "Hey, it struck me a one man task so I left Seth to it and reviewed your notes on this place." Devin narrowed his eyes. "All your notes." Dark eyes contemptuous, Leathan stalked his way. "Pretty ballsy, Devin." He stopped within a foot. "You think I'm trying to hide something from you?" "Know you are." Leathan stood taller, fists clenched, stubborn jaw locked. "You arrogant little bastard." "All right man town." Andrea stepped between them, faced Leathan. "Enough. You two have it out later. Right now we've got a storm bearing down on us and who knows how much time to find what we're looking for. Everyone needs to remember what we're here to do. Investigate." Dakota crouched and patted C3. She ran her eyes along the floorboards. Could one of them be loose, hiding something? As everyone began to search, she started to study each and every board. Nothing looked irregular. Leathan appeared to have the same idea as her or simply wanted an excuse to talk because he fell in beside her, studying the boards. "You doing okay?" he asked. "Seems as if you have to ask me that a lot." Rubbing her lips together, she nodded. "Yeah. In fact, I'm doing better than I have in a while. I guess in that Seth reminds me so 166


much of the vampire I feel haunts me, he's kind of a porthole to my past. A protective porthole." "Saw that. Glad you two seemed to be able to get through it together." Leaning over, she examined what she thought was a loose floor board. "Not jealous, are you?" He stopped as well. "Not in the least." Standing, she met his eyes. They gave away nothing. She wanted them to. "I wouldn't mind ya know." They continued walking, floorboard by floorboard. "Mind what?" "If you were a little...jealous." Before he could respond, Charcoal darted across her path and tripped her. Leathan had no time to save her before Dakota fell to her knees. To make matters worse, as she went to slam her palms down to prevent totally crashing to the floor, C3 darted where she would've put her right palm. Not wanting to crush the cat, she arched sideways and landed on her side before rolling onto her back. "Oh my God, you okay?" Andrea said. Everyone ran over and stared down at her, a semi-circle of faces that displayed both concern and a hint of amusement. To add to the visual, C3 walked onto her chest, plunked down and stared at Dakota, the little spotted face curious. Damn. If nothing else, this group was certainly seeing her at her most vulnerable moments. "I'm good, thanks. Maybe a little embarrassed," Dakota admitted with a sheepish grin. 167


That's all it took. They started to laugh. Leathan had the nerve to grab his stomach he laughed so hard. As much as her pride felt bruised, she couldn't help but chuckle as well. It felt good. When Charcoal landed on her hand with a mad growl and sunk his double claws into her hand she yelped. "Ouch!" Sitting up, she pulled her hand away. When she did, Charcoal landed where her hand had been. He sat down, looked up, and meowed his innocence, tail whipping back and forth. Though she wouldn't have believed it, her hand was unmarred. With a sigh, she reached and pet him tolet the little guy know he had been forgiven. As she scratched him under the chin, her gaze fell to the floorboard he sat upon. Carefully, she moved him to the side. "I think we've found something." Leathan crouched beside her and ran his hand over the barely discernable irregular floorboard. "I think you're right." "Is there anything up here we could use to pry this loose with?" Leathan asked. "Here." Devin pulled a small metal device out of his pocket. "Try this." Leathan frowned at Devin in disappointment for a few seconds before he shook his head and grabbed the object. "Glad to see you're so bloody prepared. Too prepared." Nobody said a word as Leathan carefully wedged the object into a crack beside the wood. "This should be tacked down with false nails," he muttered as he worked and pried with the device. 168


Dakota couldn't help but notice how gentle he was with the edges of the board. She would have thought he'd rip and tug with blatant eagerness. But no, his hands seemed to revere the old material. Pop. The wooden piece loosened. Inch by inch, he pulled it up. Skillfully designed, it was not a floorboard at all, but the top to a wooden container about one foot deep. Leathan reached into his pocket, pulled out a small flashlight and shone it inside. At the bottom, something wrapped in red material sat alone. He reached in with both hands and lifted it out. Setting it on the floor, he carefully unfolded the faded wool material. "Look at that," Seth said. Dakota read the words on the brown leather covered book. "Journal One." Wind screeched. One of the windows broke on the far side of the room. Glass shattered all over the floor. A swirl of thin snowflakes twisted in like a tornado. Dakota watched, as they all did, tense, expecting another strange phenomenon. Nothing happened. But it felt spooky, overwhelming. Leathan rewrapped the journal, lowered the board into place, picked up the package and stood. "I think we should head downstairs and resume reviewing the investigation, including whatever is in this journal." He handed the journal to her. "I'll get that window covered first. The elements will damage what's up here, including your computer."

169


After she glanced at her expensive computer, then him, Dakota said, "no, don't, come down with us. I don't want you up here alone. It's not worth it." Everyone nodded in agreement. Something suddenly felt very wrong about this attic. "Fine." Leathan nodded at her computer. "Everyone grab what you can of her equipment. We'll bring it down with us." What a guy. At breakneck speed, they worked with smooth efficiency. Seth unplugged and disconnected everything. Devin grabbed the tower, and two speakers. Seth scooped up the smaller monitors. Leathan managed the large monitor with the journal. Andrea and Dakota gathered up the keyboard, wires and any extras they could find. By the time they'd made it down to the first floor, set up her computer in the corner of the room per Leathan's request, it was late afternoon. Low hanging, dark storm clouds saturated the sky and spit a variety of sleet, freezing rain and snow. Wind whipped off the ocean and battered the house with heavy, howling gusts. "Did you lock the attic door?" Andrea asked. "Yes," Dakota responded and plunked down on the settee next to her. The men were in the kitchen trying to whip up something to eat. Poor Devin, his delicious bread, though partially consumed earlier, had been rudely abandoned because of her behavior, however unintended it was. Andrea grinned. "Have to say, this experience is already worthy of one hell of a book." A book? Sure, why not? "Do you write?" 170


"Here and there, nothing published yet." Andrea sighed and folded her legs beneath her. "Been busy hunting ghosts with my cousins for the past few years so everything else went on hold." Dakota stared into the flames on the hearth. "So you've spent a lot of time traveling?" Andrea nodded and rested her elbows on her knees. "Yeah, a lot. And I'm grateful. Don't get me wrong. I've seen the world but-" When she trailed off, staring at the fire as Dakota had been, it occurred to her Andrea wasn't entirely happy. "Are you glad to be back in the States?" "Very." Andrea smiled. "I guess you could say I was starting to feel a little homesick." "I can understand that." Dakota felt the need to be completely honest. "I'd be lying if I said I didn't miss England on occasion." "Really? Despite all the bad memories?" "Yep, despite. I know, seems odd." "No, not really." Andrea shrugged. "I think, one way or another, we're all inherently attached to where we were born." "I suppose. But truly, I feel more American than British." "As you should, you made your life here." Andrea nodded at the computer. "In a very successful way, I'd say." The guys returned, Devin with a tray full of food and beverages, which he set on the coffee table. Seth set down mugs and sat on one of the chairs. Leathan sat beside her while Devin sat in the other chair. If she didn't know better, 171


Dakota would've felt like she was sitting down for a pleasant evening with close friends. When Leathan set the journal on the table, he drove home how totally abnormal everything really was. Just about to speak, Leathan stopped when someone knocked on the front door. No one moved. The knock came again. Dakota stood slowly. "I suppose I should answer the door." Leathan stood. "We both will." Grateful, she took his offered hand, and they walked into the foyer. Who would be visiting right now? She knew no one here. A thread of fear found its way into her heart. Would she open the door and be accosted by a vampire? Some other supernatural creature? Though fearful, this house had quickly taught her that running away wasn't an option. Open the door. See who had managed to make it to the threshold of her own little personal hell. Mind made up, she placed her hand on the knob. And opened the door. [Back to Table of Contents]

172


Chapter Nine Leathan sat back on the settee and didn't let go of Dakota's hand. "What did you say your name was again?" He eyed their new house guest uncomfortably and wished Dakota hadn't invited him in so quickly. The old man sat in the chair Devin had given up for him. "Adlin." What kind of name was that? Though the man wasn't threatening in the least, Leathan felt a sense of unease...wariness. This man wasn't average. After all, he'd made his way into their lives a few times in the past few days. "And obviously from Scotland," Devin said, clearly as suspicious as Leathan. "Aye, originally." Adlin's calm, pale blue eyes met each man's gaze. That he was a fellow Scot didn't warm him to Leathan any. "You said you had lost your way. Where were you heading, Adlin?" The old man's gaze fell on him, and he audibly gasped. It felt as if every vision he'd ever had rushed through his mind in an instant. He'd never felt anything like it before. "Who are you, old man?" Adlin's eyes narrowed. He muttered something. "I told you who I was and why I was here." 173


Dakota's hand curled around his. "What he means is a big storm is coming in. We didn't expect company. Forgive us." She blinked. "I know you." Adlin's strange blue gaze fell on her, and Leathan almost shielded her with his body. "Aye. No worries, dear." Adlin smiled, his wizened old face crinkled. "Though it surprises and shocks me, your...housemates only worry for you." "What?" Dakota frowned. Andrea leaned forward and frowned. "I agree, what's your problem?" Adlin's gaze landed on Andrea. Something soft and compassionate lit his eyes. "I'm sorry, I didnae mean you." His gaze flickered over the three men with barely masked contempt. "Only them." "Screw you!" Seth growled, grabbed a cup and filled it with whiskey. "Sorry Dakota, don't think I like this guy." "You wouldn't." Adlin sat back, attitude condescending. Dakota moved closer to Leathan. Protective, he put his arm around her shoulder. To the bone, he didn't want her here right now, didn't want her around this man. Why, he didn't know. Adlin's eyes shifted back to him. "Though I disagree, all's not lost for you three." Within the blink of an eye, Adlin held a glass of whisky, which he sipped before adding, "I owed someone a favor, only reason I'm here." "What the bloody hell are you talking about?" Devin said "Agreed, get to the point," Seth said. 174


"Better yet, how'd you move that glass so fast?" Leathan studied the old man with distrust. "Are you a ghost? Vampire?" Adlin flicked his wrist and three books appeared stacked on the coffee table. "Those are for Andrea to read." His gaze settled on her. "You enjoy Scottish romance? Want to learn more about your relatives?" Andrea's mouth fell open. Nothing came out. She nodded. "Then read up, lass, fast. I'm in all three. As is...he who comes." The last said with contempt. "Like hell she'll read those." Seth leaned forward to scoop up the books but they whipped into Andrea's lap. Eyes huge, she didn't move. Adlin's eyes locked on hers. "Read them." She nodded. "You're not welcome here," Seth said to Adlin. "Get out." Adlin sipped his whiskey again. "Open that journal, start learning." He swigged down the last of his drink. "I'll be back." Before anyone could respond, Adlin vanished into thin air. He hadn't faded, slowly wisped off like a ghost, but simply ceased to be there. The only evidence he had been at all was the empty mug sitting on the table. "Oh, this is friggin' ripe." Seth shook his head. Leathan frowned at the seat where Adlin had sat. Dakota, meanwhile, leaned forward, grabbed the whole bottle of whiskey and took a few deep gulps. Andrea took the bottle from her and did the same. 175


"Don't think that guy liked you three," she muttered between gulps. "Ya think?" Devin took the bottle from Andrea and took a swig or two himself. "What are those books?" Leathan asked Andrea. She gulped and looked down at the three heavy books in her lap. Carefully, she fingered one of the binders. Carefully shuffling the books, she read each title. "Um, they're all about a Scottish clan. The Mac'Lomains. First one, Fate's Monolith, Second, Destiny's Denial, third, Sylvan Mist." "The author?" "Beth Lukan." She peered closer. "In smaller print-coauthor, S. Purington." "Heard of either of them?" Leathan asked. Andrea shook her head. Leathan rubbed his forehead. Seth had said earlier they were on a hell of an adventure. Fucking understatement. "A lot of reading there. You up for it in the midst of all this? ASAP?" Andrea looked at the books in her lap, a strange little flicker of anticipation on her face. "Adore a good challenge." He nodded. "Owe ya big, luv." She nodded. "I know." Back to business. Though it had been his intention to review the video and audio recordings first, now it was all about the journal they'd found in the attic. He flipped it open to the first page. One heading fell across the first page hand written in elegant cursive letters. 176


"1901: First House. Victorian." A strange rush spiked his chest cavity, as though air overfilled his lungs. The sensation passed quickly. Dakota flipped to the next page. One line ran across that page. "Built by Calum O'Donnell." Were they in a house their distant relative had built? What were the odds of that? Leathan blinked. If he wasn't mistaken, the words glowed red. But that was impossible. "No way!" Devin said. "Damn!" Seth agreed. "You see it too," Leathan stated. "See what?" Andrea and Dakota said in unison. Dakota didn't have to flip to the next page; it did it on its own. The fire on the hearth spit and hissed. Thunder boomed. Wind blew harder. The men leaned forward and started to read. "What are you guys looking at? The page is blank," Andrea said. But it wasn't. There were odd diagrams written in old ink. This house's original architectural designs were written in great detail across the first page. The men examined. Only Leathan knew anything about basic blueprint layouts. The house had been built, according to this, exactly as they saw it. He looked closer and squinted. There were hidden rooms. "What do you see?" Dakota whispered. He brought her hand onto his thigh, every fiber of his being told him to tell the truth. "Nothing. A blank page." 177


"I don't believe you." "There's nothing there," Seth confirmed. She looked to Devin. Devin blinked, his gaze meeting Seth and Leathan's briefly before he met hers. "Nothing but a blank page." Dakota pulled her hand free from Leathan's. "You are all lying." Leathan clenched his fist. Why hadn't he told her the truth? Hadn't they promised to be truthful? But something was horribly wrong here. Something dirty and different, something that someone like Dakota, even Andrea, shouldn't be part of. Where that thought came from he couldn't be sure. O'Donnell. As Leathan had speculated might be the case, he knew the name. He glanced at Devin. Their eyes locked. His cousin had read all his notes, understood where his thoughts roamed. They knew little about the family name though. At that moment, he felt closer to Seth and Devin than he ever had. They shared a secret. Damn if he knew what it was. When Dakota shifted away, cuddled into the corner of the settee, he realized he didn't like the secret, hated lying to her. She knew it. He knew it. In a matter of minutes, with a visit from a stranger and the odd flip of a journal page, all the closeness they'd almost shared had been eradicated. However, it felt almost more like protecting her. Andrea, upset, stood. "Come, Dakota. I find the company of my cousins suddenly crappy, how about you?" 178


Dakota jumped up. "Couldn't agree more." As the women left the men didn't say a word. If Leathan didn't know better, he'd bet his cousins felt just as Andrea had said-crappy. "Turn the page," Seth prompted. Leathan did. As the fire flickered over the page, they read the hand written text. "May 11, 1825. It's lonely here now. Mother and Father keep to themselves rarely visit. Coira has returned to Scotland a wizard. Who would have thought? I feel old suddenly. This house suffocates me. I shall leave soon, travel more." He flipped the page. "June 5, 1825 I travel again. It is refreshing. However, the Atlantic is hard to be afloat on. It rolls and spits, makes me yearn for solid land. Still, I travel back; yearn to roam the continent again. This time I will go to England, perhaps even Scotland". Page flipped. "August 4, 1825 I've met a Scottish lass. She is entrancing. Like no one I have ever met. She makes me feel alive. I picked a flower for her today, wild and free, like her. I handed it to her in the evening as the sun sank below the highland mountains. Magic isn't magic until you've seen the look in a girl's blue eyes when you hand her a flower. It was as though I'd plucked the moon from the sky and handed it to her." Page flipped "September 7, 1825 179


She has agreed to marry me! My love, whole world, my gem, perfection. The way she looked when I proposed, incomparable. The way she made love to me that night, incredible. Her skin felt like silk, her limbs, long and perfect. Scottish women are like nothing else." Leathan paused, inexplicably upset. "Devin, you read my notes on the computer, aye?" "Aye," he whispered. So many emotions overtook him, last on the list, the obvious fact that Devin had invaded his privacy without him there and gleaned his thoughts on the name O'Donnell. First, however, what Devin thought of his notes. Because, if he understood correctly, they needed to communicate quickly and well. "There was an O'Donnell relative who was shunned from his family in America," he said. "The very man who started the lineage in Scotland that led to the three of us." "Aye," Devin said. "You speculated he was a wizard." He searched his cousin's eyes. "I did." "A wizard?" Seth interjected. "Aye, a wizard, man born of magic," Devin provided. Seth frowned. "I know what a wizard is but far as I knew they-awe, screw this. Are you guys serious? Come on!" "I found some papers years ago that said it could be so. And now reading what he wrote about his sister becoming a wizard...not to mention...how ancient was he when he built this house? Makes no sense." He stopped talking when a loud crash came from the kitchen. They flew down the hallway. 180


Upon entering the kitchen, they froze. Andrea was on all fours. Dakota lay on her back once again. Both were laughing furiously. When Andrea raised her head, milk dripped from her hair. Dakota held a screeching cat in either hand. "The cats." Andrea laughed. "They're crazy. You should have seen them! Charcoal chased C3 right over the milk jug. Then she got spooked. They actually got stuck in the jug for a second before knocking it over, on my head! " Dakota laughed harder. "Oh yeah, definitely watch those cats." Leathan stared, incredulous. He decided against asking Andrea what she had been doing beneath the milk jug. "You two okay?" Andrea nodded and laughed harder. "Yeah. Needed a good laugh. Little psychopaths." Thankfully, when he walked forward and helped the women to their feet, neither seemed to harbor their previous anger. "You sure you're all right?" Dakota wiped a happy tear from her eye. "Yep." "Are they out of their minds?" Devin asked. Leathan shrugged. "As crazy as the rest of us I suppose." Both girls burst into another fit of giggles. The men couldn't help but smile. How could this house cause anger one second and humor the next? Leathan shook his head and counted it as a small favor. Anything that put a smile on their faces was virtually a holy grail. "Good find, those cats," he said to Devin. Devin smiled, though forced. "I thought so." 181


They headed down the hallway and though Dakota wouldn't take his hand, she stayed close. When they entered the living room, the journal had vanished. Devin looked his way and winked. At least, in this, he was doing the right thing. As far as his deviousness earlier, it was a topic best left for later. Right now, they needed to get along, all of them. "Please." Dakota turned back, mug in hand. "Have a drink, Leathan." He studied her. Was she tipsy? If so, barely, her eyes locked with his so securely. Taking the mug, he swigged the whisky, anything to keep her from despising him. Everyone sat again, a light feeling amongst them despite the circumstances. Devin crouched and resumed slicing the bread. "I think everyone will find this as delectable as you did earlier." Seth threw another log on the fire. "No doubt we will." Leathan sat on the settee, Dakota in the chair beside him. He wondered if they'd gained ground at all. The men were playing games at this point, being evasive. Were the women as well? Now or never. "I'd like to finally review our recordings from the other night, see if we caught anything." Dakota and Andrea looked his way. Andrea responded, "Good idea." He was about to start the recorder when Andrea held up her hand. "But before that, hold on a second." When she headed for the camera facing out the window he inwardly cursed. He should have known. Dakota quirked a brow at him. "What's the matter, Leathan?" 182


The men sat patiently and knew they were being crucified. Andrea rewound then played back the audio on the camera that had recorded everything the men discussed while the girls were in the kitchen. When it had caught up to the point when all of them returned to the living room, Andrea reset the camera to keep recording. Crossing her arms over her chest, she shook her head with disappointment. "Though you didn't read it all aloud, you read enough to make it very clear that journal does, in fact, say something. Damn you guys for lying!" "Hell," Seth muttered and shrugged at Devin and Leathan. "Sorry," Devin offered. "Not sure about the others, but I had a strong feeling it wasn't a good idea to share its contents." Leathan motioned for Andrea to sit down. "Same here, in fact I'm positive the journal is meant for our eyes only. After all, you ladies see only blank pages, correct?" Andrea plunked down and crossed one leg over the other. "Where'd it go?" Devin sighed, pulled the journal out of a drawer in one of the end tables and handed it to her. "Here." Andrea flipped through it, shook her head then handed it to Dakota. She did the same. "There's nothing written in this that I can see." "So what's this about our estranged ancestor being a wizard?" Andrea asked. Leathan really hadn't wanted to get into all this right now. "Okay, a few years ago I came across some old paperwork 183


when I returned home to the family estate. As we all know, the Stewarts are very proud of family lineage." "Wait a second," Dakota interrupted, wide eyed. "I knew your last name was Stewart but hadn't really connected the possible dots. Are you talking about the royal Stewarts, descendent of the Queen Mary Stewart line?" "Aye, so you know a little Scottish history then. Our family is one and the same. But get that sparkle out of your eye, it's just another family lineage," Leathan scoffed. "One name isn't better than the next." When Dakota looked at him with awe, he sighed. "Everyone here descends from the lineage, Dakota, so stop looking at me like that." "Okay." She nodded at the journal. "Go on." He lingered on her face for a moment. Had she forgiven him for lying to her earlier? Nothing but curiosity lit her clear green eyes. "Okay," he continued. "While at my family estate, something happened. I never told anyone about it, though I wanted to. I suppose, in my own way, I saw no real relevance in it." "You did enough to put in on your computer in your notes where I could find it," Devin said. He scowled. "I had that document protected with a password." "You did," Devin conceded. "But not a very good one." "I shouldn't have had to worry," he countered. Devin leaned forward and rested his elbows on his knees. "I know you're upset that I got nosy but I've known for 184


months you were hiding something. So did Seth, by the way. That you hid it on one of the computers we all use tells me you wanted it to be found." Leathan slid his eyes Seth's way. "You thought I was hiding something too?" Seth nodded. "Sure did." He supposed, in some part of his mind, he'd wanted to share with his cousins but why bother them with something that could be nothing? How was he to know that, "that" something would turn out to be so relevant? Leathan crossed one leg over the other, ankle against knee. "All right, sorry I kept this from you for so long. I meant no harm by it. Turns out gramps has another book in his library that hid something we'd never found as kids." "Are you kidding me? Thought we'd found every nook and cranny hidden in that place!" Andrea said. "Turns out we hadn't." His eyes wandered to the journal. "Remember the book titled, Kings of Scotland?" "That old clunker full of nothing we found interesting?" Devin asked. "Yep, that's the one." Leathan laughed. "Turns out Gramps knew what he was doing, knew we'd never mess around with it much." "Bet your ass," Seth said. "Boring." "Yeah, that's what he counted on. Turns out, there was a hidden cubby behind it," Leathan said. "I won't ask what possessed you to look there," Andrea said. 185


"But you should. Turns out when I walked into the library one night, the book was pulled halfway out. The interesting thing, it was pulled out while I sat in there, by no one I could see." "I'll be damned." Seth sat forward. "Really?" "Aye. So naturally, I went over and pulled out the book. It looked the same, ancient. But as I did, a light flashed through the room. At the time I thought it came from the hallway, someone passing, maybe a reflection off a painting, but now I wonder. Because when the light fell across the empty slot the book had been sitting in, I made out an odd line in the backboard of the book shelf. Upon investigation, I pushed the upper left corner. There was a click, and then the wood swung inward, where, to my amazement, I discovered a letter. A very old letter." "Oooo." Andrea rubbed her hands together in anticipation. "I love old letters. What did it say?" "It was a love letter, from a Mr. Calum O'Donnell to his fiance, Anna Stewart. Long story short, I'm convinced it was a letter to the very woman he writes about in this journal. From what I could tell, he apologized for something, pleaded to her to come back to him. He would never leave Scotland without her, would never love another woman as he did her." "Wow," Dakota whispered. Their eyes met and for a split second, he envisioned writing her a letter such as Calum had written Anna. As soon as the thought came, it vanished. But when he made to speak again, he found he couldn't. Her intense eyes held his still and he felt truly lost. 186


"What happened next?" Devin cut through his reverie. Leathan pulled his gaze from Dakota and replaced the cool refreshing green of her eyes with the fiery red of the fire on the hearth. "When I returned the letter and shut the wood panel, I could have sworn I heard the word wizard whispered." "I understand that you feel you had a paranormal experience. I read what you wrote. You've searched since then, on every investigation, for something to do with the O'Donnell name. Why, because of that letter, have you been so persistent, and in locations that are clearly unrelated?" If only he knew. It was a great mystery. "I don't know. Really." He cocked a brow at Devin. "But it turns out my instinct was right, wouldn't you say?" Devin took a swig from his cup of whiskey, sat back, and crossed his legs out in front of him. "Seems likely, cousin, definitely seems likely." Daylight had all but vanished. The dim light found minutes before evening ushered in a night they couldn't help but be curious about. The crashing ocean had become a massive thundering echo that warred with roaring wind. Blazing white snowflakes pattered against the long front window and slid down the glass in watery streaks. A few minutes passed. Everyone seemed lost in thought until Dakota sat forward, grabbed the tape recorder and held her finger over the play button. "Anyone mind?" Leathan held out his hand to her. Frowning, she handed the device over. Swiftly, he connected it to the laptop with a 187


thin wire and clicked to a page that showed nothing but a straight line. He handed the recorder back. "Please, go ahead." Her eyes skirted between the computer, him and the recorder before she said, "Thanks." Back straight, knees together, she hit play. The moment she did, the line on the computer turned green. "It's going to play back what's on the recorder. The green line reflects sound waves," he provided. Dakota nodded, eyes glued to the computer screen as they all listened to what had been recorded the first night. He couldn't help but wonder...what did she think of how they had progressed since the first night, since they'd recorded what they were getting ready to listen to? Did she regret their intimate moments? Though she'd seemed as interested as him, there had been brief moments since they'd been against the woodpile that he felt she'd put some distance between them-his lying to her aside. His attention focused on the computer as the green line spiked when Andrea spoke into the recorder first. "Is there someone with us here tonight? Could you give us your name?" Someone or something responded, "Yes," in a long, drawn out masculine voice. "Did you live in this house?" Andrea's prerecorded voice asked. "No," the same voice responded. Dakota hit the stop button, hand shaking. Her lips parted as she stared at the computer screen, then the recorder in 188


her grasp. "There was no one but us in that room. What if this is the vampire speaking?" Leathan reached over and cupped his hand around hers gently. "Do you want me to continue?" Though fearful, her defiant eyes met his. She shook her head. "I can handle this. I have to handle this." He pulled his hand away slowly and nodded. "I know you can." Eyes on his for a second, she nodded in return, then hit play again. Leathan's voice came across next on the recorder. "Did you die in this house?" "No," the same strange male voice responded, long and drawn out like before. This was definitely an intelligent haunting, which meant that the disembodied voice was able to carry on a conversation. Honestly, he wasn't at all surprised by this. Nor did it seem were any of his cousins by the look on their faces. After all, the house itself had already made clear, through full bodied apparitions and its extreme oddity of rolling back in time, that it was one huge intellectual haunting. "Were you human?" When Dakota's voice came across the recorder she snapped a finger and shut off the recorder again, her hand shaking worse than before. Her eyes slid shut. No one said a word. He wanted to pull her into his arms. Face this with her. But he wouldn't. Like she had said, she could handle this, even more so now. Still, she looked so petrified. Let her get mad at him later. Leathan grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto the settee next to him. Though he 189


admired her courage, it didn't hurt to have someone there to help you through it if possible. Dakota didn't fight him but fell softly in next to him, recorder in hand. "Go on, hit play," he murmured. He felt her body stiffen further before she hit play. The same voice came through clearly. "I was human." It felt as though an overblown balloon deflated next to him when Dakota's body relaxed. "What year did you die?" Leathan's voice asked into the recorder. Before anything could answer, the house went completely black. Electricity vanished. The candles snuffed out. The fire sizzled and spit until nothing remained. Even the embers vanished in a puff of gray smoke, snapping shut into deep and thorough darkness. He wrapped his hand around Dakota's. No one said a word. He felt the underlying tension. "1840," a deep masculine voice said into the silence. "Much earlier than intended, I'm afraid." [Back to Table of Contents]

190


Chapter Ten The fire, as though reignited with petroleum distillate, sprang off the hearth. Flames shot up into the chimney before crackling down to a natural height. Slack-jawed, death grip on Leathan's hand, Dakota stared at the man who leaned casually against the mantel. Tall and broad, he wore a dark gray calf-length, double breasted frock coat over a white linen shirt and dark cravat. Gray trousers barely disguised muscular thighs. The man grinned and white teeth flashed as his piercing blue eyes swept over the five of them. "You look as though you've seen a ghost." Leathan said, "Well that depends...who are you?" When the stranger made a dashing wave with his hand, a strange black sizzling aura moved with him. "I built this house." "Son of a-" Devin's mutter faded as he reached over his shoulder and began to turn the camera in the stranger's direction. "No, no." The man flicked his finger and the camera shut off. "None of that." Devin pulled his hand back as if burned. Leathan's arm came around her shoulder and Dakota welcomed his protection. Though still aggravated he had lied to her again, it mattered less and less by the second. "You are Calum O'Donnell then?" Seth asked. 191


"The one and only." Calum nodded once and made a show of eyeballing the living room. "What year is it anyway?" "Should be 2011," Leathan said. "But as you can see, the house has become dated lately. Speaking of, how did you manage to build a house sixty-one years after you died?" Calum's eyes glowed deep blue for a second as he met Leathan's eyes. Dakota felt Leathan's body tense and squeezed his hand. Though completely petrified, the thought Calum might somehow be hurting Leathan far outweighed fear. "Don't hurt him, whatever you are." Calum's shrewd gaze landed on Dakota. "And you would be?" She did well not to squirm beneath his fierce regard. "The current owner of this house, Dakota Allerton." "Allerton. I see." With casual deceptiveness, Calum ran his hand along the mantel. "When I asked what year it was, I meant inside this house." "So you're part of all this?" Leathan concluded. "I would think you would had gathered that the moment I appeared." Calum shook his head. "Everything that appears in this house is, "part of this."" "Care to explain what's going on?" Seth asked. "Oh, I can't do that quite yet." Calum fingered his earlobe. "Listening ears and all." A shiver ran through her. What did he mean by that? "Are you kidding me?" Devin said. "I'm not much of a jokester, lad. Had you played that tape recording a bit sooner, I would have been able to assist more." 192


"Assist?" Leathan's lips flattened. "In which part, the house rolling back in time and all but trapping Dakota and I, or maybe the vampire haunting Dakota?" "Ah yes, nothing like a good vampire haunting, don't you think?" Calum smiled. "I'd say, count your blessings it's simply haunting you and not real. Nasty buggers, vampires." Dakota's breath caught. How casually Calum spoke of vampires. "Tell me, Calum, why would a vampire haunt a house you built?" Calum cocked his head and pinned her with a thoughtful gaze. "Well, my dear, my guess is because of you." Fear fading fast, she released Leathan's hand and sat forward. "So you're an evasive ghost with an inability to control much of anything in the very house you built." He glanced at Leathan. "I like her spunk." Calum's eyes, when they focused on her again, were icy cold. "But I don't like your arrogance. Though I can say little about it, you will probably die here within days if in the end, I decide against helping you." Though every instinct made her want to cuddle back into Leathan's protective arms, she was tired of running, tired of being afraid. "Lucky me. Tell me this though, why did you bring your descendants here? Is Leathan to potentially die like me?" Alarm flashed in Calum's eyes so quickly she nearly didn't catch it. "Foolish woman. Did you not hear me just say we were being listened to?" "I heard you." 193


"So whatever haunts this house is a personal enemy, then?" Leathan said. "Must be," Devin spoke before Calum could respond. "And we're pawns in some old battle." Andrea nodded. "Would have to be." "I see you're working well as a team," Calum said dryly. "Trying to learn more via a group attack, regrettably for you, I couldn't have been more serious about the threat in this house. I would suggest that you continue reading that journal. Be forewarned. Listening ears can't hear the words read, makes them very grouchy indeed." Calum's form dissipated into an inky cloud of black smoke that shifted and drifted, until it vanished. Dakota sat back slowly. "Maybe I didn't handle that so well." "No, you did fine." Leathan pulled her against him. "We needed answers and he wasn't giving them." His earthy male scent engulfed her, and Dakota wished they were alone. "Still, maybe he wouldn't have left so soon if I'd kept my mouth shut." "Forget about "what ifs,"" Andrea cut in. "Ancient relative or not, the only thing I trusted that came out of his mouth was that he pegged us as a team because we are, all of us." Dakota gave a grateful smile. "Thanks." C3 jumped into her lap and curled into a ball. "We can do one of two things now," Leathan said, feeling slightly off but ignoring the sensation. "Spend the next few hours reading the journal and reviewing video and audio or forget it, and take the night off." 194


Devin glanced at him with surprise. "You're good with taking a break from investigating? Even after what Calum just said? Never thought I'd ever hear such a thing." "And you probably won't again." Leathan snapped the laptop shut. "However, seems this house doesn't require a lot of investigation anymore, wouldn't you agree?" "I know I do," Seth said. "Everything seems to be coming right to us at this point, eh?" "Yep," Andrea agreed. "I say we relax. Let come what may." Devin held up his glass of whiskey. "I second that." Though remarkably surprised by the team's decision to put the investigation on hold, including the enlightening family journal, Dakota thought a break didn't sound so bad. "I'm with you guys!" She thoroughly enjoyed the next few hours. Besides the occasional strain of haunting piano music drifting through the house, nothing paranormal happened. No one knocked on the door nor materialized in front of the hearth. The firelight cast a warm glow on all as they enjoyed drink, food, friendship, and a general sense of well-being. Even the howling storm outside leant to the atmosphere inside and created a cozy haven. Mostly, they talked of previous investigations, about the places they'd traveled. Devin was a human archive of jokes, which kept them laughing half the time. Seth enthralled them with story after story about his numerous daring feats. Frankly, Dakota was amazed he was still alive! Andrea 195


updated them here and there on a love interest here in the States. "Not sure about the rest of you, but I'm ready to crash," Seth eventually said. "Part of me is tempted to stay huddled as a group while we sleep in case this house tumbles down around us. But, the reasonable side of me knows damn well that I snore on occasion. So I'm gonna head upstairs and grab a room." "Brave man." Devin stood and stretched. "I'm doing the same, night all." Andrea eyed Leathan and Dakota with a small grin, before she too stood. "Yep, I'm off as well. See you in the morning." When, at last, they were alone, Dakota stood. Leathan caught her wrist. She stared down and smiled. "What? Just going to put on some pajamas, not tired yet, you?" His brown eyes flickered with interest and he shook his head. "Nope, not tired at all." "Be right back." Dakota grabbed a candle and headed for the bathroom, praying she still had clothes in there. When she opened the door and peered in, it was obvious she didn't. The drawers that'd previously been there had vanished, replaced with entirely new furnishings. She set the candle on a table by the door. When she turned, Dakota bumped into Leathan. As she looked up, he grinned down and handed something to her. "I thought you might need these." "Oh." Dakota took the bundle of clothes from him. "Thank you." 196


They stood that way, close but not touching, for several moments. The light from the candle left most of his face hidden within shadows. Not his lips. What they'd done in the basement had felt incredible. She wanted to recapture that. Felt incredibly aroused. Instead she backed into the room and shut the door slowly. With a smile, she studied what he'd brought. Obviously, his sweatpants and t-shirt. She lifted them, closed her eyes, and sniffed. They smelled like him, clean and masculine. Good thing the sweatpants were drawstring, because they were huge. She pulled them on and drew the string so tight, the fabric bunched all the way around. After she rolled up the bottoms she pulled the black t-shirt over her head. It fell just above her knees. Dakota splashed cold water over her face and cleaned her teeth the best she could, considering she had no toothpaste. When she returned to the living room, Dakota found Leathan dressed similar to her. "What, nothing but black to sleep in?" He chuckled. With tousled hair and a casual attitude, he appeared a sleeping panther waiting to pounce. Patting the settee beside him, Leathan shot her a sexy grin. "Come sit. I've missed you." Not needing to be told twice, she padded across and sat down next to him. As she propped her feet on the table, Dakota decided now was the perfect time to get to know him better. "When did you start your business?" He propped his feet next to hers. "Which one?" 197


"Really?" She smiled. "You do something other than hunt ghosts?" "Sure do. Most of the time, I don't even charge to hunt ghosts." "What! Then why did you charge me?" "Have I charged you?" "Not yet. But you definitely implied you would." Leathan's hand found hers. His thumb grazed her knuckle. Warmth flooded her lower half. Oh yeah, she could really go for picking up where they'd left off in the basement. "When I'm not busy investigating the paranormal, I'm a software engineer. Well, now I run a Web Development company and manage a bunch of programmers." Her mouth fell open. Was he serious? "I don't believe you." "You should. I do." Dakota looked at him quizzically. He offered a crooked grin. "I really do." She shook her head and laughed. "That has got to be the most logical job in the world for someone who, in his spare time, pursues the paranormal world." "It is, isn't it?" He brushed her palm with his forefinger and shrugged. "What can I say? I'm logical, analytical and like to make money." "Still, who would've thought?" "Not you, apparently." "I mean no harm, really." Though tempted to reassure him in a much more physical manner, she turned her attention to the flames on the hearth. Who would have thought he'd have the same profession as her? Maybe he'd be giving her site IM 198


friend, "Ghost of a Chance" a run for his money after all. Dakota rubbed her lips together. Who was she kidding? He'd already surpassed "Ghost of a Chance." Leathan was flesh and blood, not some guy sitting on the other side of the internet. "What made you decide to start investigating the paranormal?" "I've always had an interest, especially considering my slight psychic ability. But I suppose it officially started when I was in my late twenties. I'd gone to help a friend move. He lived in this old house that'd always sort of spooked me. The day I helped him move, I saw my first apparition. Though I only saw it out of the corner of my eye, it seemed so real. At the time, my business was established and even though I was good at it, programming had started to bore me. So I decided then, why not start up a paranormal investigation team on the side." "Naturally." She grinned. "Grab the bull by the horns." "Sure, why not?" "So what happened next? How did Andrea, Seth and Devin become your team?" He stood, crossed the room and tossed another log on the fire. It crackled and snapped. "Easily enough. I started it and was communicating with them constantly. It didn't take long for them to jump on board." Dakota fiddled with a loose thread on the t-shirt. "Mind if I ask you something a little more personal?" He prodded the logs, moved them to allow more oxygen to the fire. "Of course. Can't promise you I'll answer it." Fair enough. "What's your aversion to Americans?" 199


He stopped moving. After a few seconds he set aside the fire poker. His back still turned to her he braced one hand on the mantel and said, "It's not Americans I dislike, but more America itself." When he turned, his eyes appeared haunted, mouth grim. "A few years after I started Worldwide Paranormal Society we were investigating a haunting in Paris late one night when I received a phone call. It was from the police department in Portland, Maine." Leathan paused for several moments, pain obvious on his handsome face. She thought he might not continue. But he did. "My parents had moved over here a few years earlier. They bought a place and settled in Maine. When the police got a hold of me it was to tell me they'd been in a car accident. Apparently, da had been driving and hit a patch of black ice. Before he was able to get the car under control, it launched over the side of a bridge into the water beneath. Though they were able to save da, mom died." Hand over her mouth, Dakota closed her eyes. When he sat down next to her, she opened them and took his hand. "I'm so sorry, Leathan." "There's more. I want you to know." "Okay." She nodded. "I flew over immediately. My ma and da were extremely close, not only lovers, but best friends. I stayed and tried to lift da's spirits even as I mourned but he was a broken man. Three months later I found him in bed. He'd overdosed on 200


pain killers and sleeping pills. A few days later, I had him buried next to mom." Speechless, Dakota felt a hot tear slip down her cheek. What a terrible thing for a son to go through. No wonder he'd reacted the way he had when he figured out she was contemplating ending her life! Resting her head on his shoulder, she remained silent. How well she understood his pain. To lose ones parents tragically left deep wounds. No matter what; you could never truly escape the pain. Leathan rested his head against hers and for some time, they said nothing, only stared at the fire, lost in their own memories. Wind howled. The storm built an ever thickening layer of snow on the window behind them. Two candles burned, on the mantel. Scented, their subliminal offering made it smell as though someone baked a pumpkin pie in the other room. At last, Leathan spoke softly. "Enough about me. What about you?" "Not much to tell, really." "I doubt that." Dakota pursed her lips. "Okay. How about what I did once I came to the States?" "Sounds good to me." She ran her finger over his wide, clean nail beds, studied them to avoid looking at him. "As you know, I started out in Boston. With Aunt Olivia, mom's sister. Though she was really good to me, always, we never really connected. I moved a lot once I became old enough. Eventually, I settled outside the city, in Woburn." 201


"Little flat, filled with computer paraphernalia?" he asked. She removed her head from his shoulder. "Yeah, how'd you know?" Leathan smiled and continued to gaze into the fire, profile strong and contemplative. "I lived in that same little flat for a long time, only mine was in Scotland." "Ah." She studied the angle of his jaw, the two day growth of stubble. "Lonely existence, isn't it?" "Aye," he murmured. "But it was there that I found my calling. There that I became a little less lonely." Leathan looked at her, eyes shadowed and intense. "How so?" Dakota wasn't sure how to verbalize it. "Think we still might have internet access?" His brows arched when he looked at the laptop. "Doubt it. Can't hurt to try, if you want." "I do." He was about to start the computer but she stopped him. "Wait, as much as I'm still nervous about it, I think I'd like to use my computer." His brows rose, eyes wary. "You sure?" "Yeah, if for no other reason than that I have a large monitor with killer resolution." They stood, and Leathan grabbed two chairs. He set them in front of her equipment. "Would you like to do the honors?" Dakota shook her head sharply. "I'd rather not. Facing my fears one step at a time, if that's okay with you." Sitting down next to her, Leathan placed a comforting arm around her shoulders. "Completely okay." 202


After he turned the computer on, he released a low whistle. "Nice system." "Thanks." She inwardly glowed at his compliment. "Best on the market, at least until next month." "Aye, I'll bet." His eyes brightened. "Mind if I explore real quick?" "Please do!" Her fear had all but vanished. If something happened, he was right here. She wasn't alone. For a few minutes, he investigated the computer's system setup and capabilities. He looked through the various applications on the computer. "Damn, this thing is fully loaded." Bemused, she urged him to continue exploring. "Needs to be, I make a lot of money at what I do." His hand found hers and placed it beneath his over the mouse. She found his using her finger to press and manipulate the mouse erotic. The way his forearm hovered over hers, close enough that the fine hairs on her arm tingled. His skin felt flaming hot and dry, as though he were aroused though not nervous, extremely sure of himself. A mix that made her imagination run wild. When he clicked on the internet icon, they didn't have to wait long...the internet flared to life. "We're live still!" Dakota grinned. "Unbelievable considering cable is non-existent," he said. "Not that I'm complaining." With her free hand, Dakota swiftly typed an address into the browser. Chinese symbols flashed and then vanished before an intricate world full of black, vibrant yellows and 203


deep reds appeared. Leathan's jaw dropped. "I know who this guy is, one of the most famous actors in the orient, has starred in many American movies!" She grinned. "I designed this site." "Wow! Nice." Dakota entered another URL. A bagpipe drilled an introduction then faded. A series of photos depicting various big screen movies peppered the screen. "You've got him as your client too?" Leathan was incredulous. "Yep!" "Och, lassie, he's only one of the most famous Scottish actors alive." "Aye." She couldn't help but preen a little. Forget the fact she'd created one of the biggest social networking sites in use today, Leathan's admiration made her feel like a movie star. As if he'd read her thoughts he said, "What about your networking site? That was a stroke of brilliance, Dakota. Would love to chat more about what inspired it." Dakota knew he'd eventually get around to this. She typed in the URL for her networking site. "You're wondering why I would've created such a thing considering my past?" "Aye," he said softly. The splash page popped up. This time a black shadow skirted across the page, twirled until it became a red dot. Click, click on the dot. A shadowed figure screamed around the screen until its eerie reaper face narrowed its eyes at the computer screen. She hesitated before she clicked on the face. "Often wondered that myself. I think a part of me 204


wanted to keep the beast at my door, to not forget the evil done to my family. Maybe another part is looking for some sort of revenge." He frowned. "You mean you were trying to bait the vampire who killed your family?" She clicked the screen and entered into the main part of the site. "Never quite looked at it like that but...yeah, I suppose." Dakota shrugged. "Not sure what I'd ever really do if it found me. Like why would it contact me via the internet when it could swoop outta the night at any time, right?" "No, I get it." He rubbed her shoulder. "You've been searching a long time for some sort of closure, haven't you?" Emotions bubbled up but she pushed them down. "I guess I must've been." Dakota had to tell him the entire truth. That the vampire made contact here at her site that first night in the house. Regardless if he hated her for it. She was sick of keeping this from him. As she typed in her username and password she said, "Leathan, really sorry I didn't tell you this earlier but that first night-" She stopped talking when an instant message popped up. It'd been left after she'd last visited the site that horrible night. From "Ghost of a Chance," it read, "Have to go out of town on business. Will be in touch when I return. Miss you already!" Yikes! She rushed to close the message but Leathan's hand fell over hers and he shook his head. A warm light 205


flickered in his brown eyes and a secretive grin edged his sexy lips. "You don't have to close this on my account-" The grin turned into a devilish smile. "Last Girl Standing." A strange little shiver rushed through her. Dakota locked eyes with him. "Tell me you're not, "Ghost of a Chance." He shook his head and whispered, "Can't do that." "No." "Aye." "Seriously, you're kidding me, right?" she asked. A wicked thrill shot down her spine. His hand cupped her cheek. "Do you have any idea how often I've thought of you?" She tried to swallow. Couldn't. Leathan was her mysterious IM pal? The only guy that she'd ever truly enjoyed carrying on a conversation with? Had connected so incredibly with? Even if it was only via instant message. What were the odds? "This is unbelievable." His eyes lingered on her face. "You're something else, you know that?" A telltale blush stole up her neck and warmed her cheeks. "If you say so." With a ginger, caring touch, he caressed her cheek, neck. She struggled for composure. Anything to distract from the mad, burning blush climbing over her cheeks. "I can show you more." "You should." Leathan gathered her closer. His sultry gaze fell to her lips. "Come lie down with me. I want you something fierce, lass. Even more than before. After all, we're not strangers at all, aye?" 206


Leathan didn't give her time to respond before his lips were on hers. Opening her mouth, she met him as aggressively as he did her. Desperate, excited, she wrapped her arms around him. He pulled her onto his lap, his tongue searching, sweeping, and intrigued with every inch of her mouth. Curling into him, she moaned into his mouth. Before she knew it, he had her on the carpet before the fire though his mouth never left hers. Hot. Solid. Long. His body came down on hers. The heat of the fire was nothing compared to the feel of his strong body. His lips traveled over her chin, down her neck and she arched upward. The way he had touched her downstairs paled compared to this. When he bunched her tshirt and pushed it up, she raised her arms and allowed him to pull it over her head. Some part of her knew she should worry that someone might come downstairs and catch them in such an intimate act. As his lips found hers again, all concern vanished. She was on fire. When, with a flick of a finger, he removed her bra, Dakota pulled his shirt up over his head. She hadn't had much time to truly admire him when she'd thawed him out. Blood surged through her veins at the sight of him. Broad shoulders led to muscled arms. His chest had a light dusting of hair that trailed down his tight stomach. Whoa! God, she knew he was hot but hadn't expected his body to look this good. Seven 207


years her senior, she had expected at least a little flab but she detected none. Eager, she trailed her hands over his chest, enjoyed the way his stomach muscles tensed beneath her touch. "You're incredible," he murmured and came so close his chest hairs tickled and stimulated her breasts. Leaning down, he nibbled her lower lip before kissing her gently at first, then with so much passion, her legs parted. His arousal pressed against her through the cotton material of their sweatpants. His arms caged her, his lips imprisoned as they found their way to her breast. As wind howled and blew against the house, he pummeled her senses when his mouth found her taut nipple. Licked, bit, then salved. A wicked shiver raked her, and Dakota screamed out. The wind screamed louder. He suckled, his hand glided lower and slipped beneath the waistline of her pants. Incredible sensation grew as his hand wandered. Intense. Slippery. Building. She slid her hand down over his tight belly, over the cotton fabric of his sweatpants, until she her found what she was looking for. Dear Lord! Moaning, he ground against her hand, never neglecting his artful ministrations on her. Sensation came so fast and intense, motions blurred. She felt the fire warm one side of her body, cool air the other, as he slid her clothing off. They breathed so hard, their bodies hot and sleek, when he came over her again, skin to skin, head to toe, she squirmed, so aroused her skin hurt, her lower belly burned, the area between her legs throbbed. 208


Again, he fell over her and his leg wedged her thighs apart, took her hands in his on either side of her head. "Come to me, lass," he whispered. Full of demand, she spread her thighs and welcomed him when he pushed against her. This time no one interrupted them. This time his heat pressed into her. So thick. Long. Blazing hot. As her body tried to adjust he thrust deeply. Dakota cried out in alarm, the intrusion sudden, more than she expected. He didn't have a condom on! Before she could say anything about it, he began to move. Slow at first, his eyes held hers. All thought of pain, adjustment, lack of condom, fled. Her body melted around him. Nothing had ever felt so good. Grasping his shoulders tightly, she held on. His pace increased. The fire roared. The candles flared. Snow built on the window. Ocean and wind howled. Dakota lifted her legs and wrapped them around him, wanted him deeper. He obliged. With a slight shift, he knelt back, cupped her backside and drove forward, thrust upon thrust, until she couldn't hear anything. She couldn't see anything but his face above, intense and determined. Sweat gleamed off his body, highlighted every muscle as it strained against her. Dakota arched. His hands roamed until they held her hips and guided, made her follow his will. With a sharp thrust forward, her balance let go and everything split in half. Blinding white light flashed in her vision. Inner muscles rippled all the way up. Her core muscles pulled her up. An intense orgasm ripped through her and she arched more. His 209


face changed, became strained, before he thrust once more and grabbed her tightly, leaning forward as though he'd been kicked in the gut. Everything after that became a blur. The intensity of her release stole all and left only bliss. Ecstasy robbed his features of anything but awe. His heavy body pushed hers into the carpet. Throbbing, lost, the room faded. "Did you forget about me?" "No," she murmured and tried to stroke his hair. "I feel so good." "Oh, but you did." Through the haze of fulfillment, she pried her heavy lids open slightly. Only to see another face beyond Leathan's. Its. Before she could recover from the bliss Leathan had offered, before she could try to move away, he....it, swooped down. Caught in the most intense mix of pleasure and fear ever, she screamed. [Back to Table of Contents]

210


Chapter Eleven Leathan pulled back, confused. He stared down at Dakota in horror. "What the hell's going on?" Devin roared as he came down the stairs, two at a time until he landed in the foyer with a heavy thump. Seth and Andrea stumbled down after him, wide-eyed. "What-what the—?" Andrea stuttered. Pulling back, he grabbed his shirt and covered Dakota. His hand shook so badly he was amazed he was able to do so. "Devin, get a cloth, bandages, now! Her neck's covered in blood!" Seth, with four long strides, bypassed Andrea and stood over them. He looked from Leathan to Dakota's still form. "Holy shit!" Swiftly, Seth turned, found Leathan's clothes and shoved them at him. "Get dressed." Stunned, still unable to form a coherent thought he dressed. Seth, Devin, and Andrea fell around Dakota's blueskinned form. Everything went into slow motion. Leathan staggered back, licked his lips. He turned, stumbled, fell against the chair. Ashamed, he twisted, while pulling his pants on. What just happened? Curling his toe into the carpet, he lurched into the chair and tried to get the T-shirt on. "What happened?" Andrea seethed. "Get her outside," a smooth, intense voice said. 211


He tried to turn, could not. Weakness overwhelmed. Black and desolate, everything swarmed around him. Shuffling sounded behind him. They were taking her away. He tried to move. Couldn't. "No," he whispered. When at last he was able to turn and slide down against the chair, the room was empty. Wiping his hand across his mouth, Leathan stared at the front door. What was going on? Nothing made sense. Last he knew, Dakota and he had been making love. Next, everything had been torn away. Again, he wiped his hand across his mouth. Saw blood on it. He needed to find Dakota. But he felt so weak, could only stumble to the front window and stare out. What he saw had him grasping the settee. Hell. The old man, Adlin, stood with her and held her trembling form. She was alive. Tears rolled down her face as white light surrounded them. Again, he tried to move, protect her, but couldn't. Adlin pulled her against his chest. She relaxed. The man's eyes locked with his through the window, through the driving snow and wind. A burning sensation filled his mouth, acute and new, like metal, as if he'd scraped his teeth over a fork. As he slid down on the settee his eyes remained locked with Adlin's-blue eyes with brown. Leathan felt so bloody tired. His eyes slid shut. He should save her, something. But he couldn't. Sleep stole over him. Next thing Leathan knew voices surrounded him. When he opened his eyes, the dim light from the fire seared. He sat up, swung his legs over the edge of the settee and held his pounding head in his hands. 212


"The pain should pass in a few minutes." He found that impossible to believe. "What happened, Adlin?" Silence. When at last the pain receded and he could lift his head without torturous repercussions, he found only Adlin staring at him. The old man's grim expression did little to ease his guilty conscience. All he saw over and over was Dakota lying beneath him unconscious, blood trickling from her neck. Thankfully, the metallic taste in his mouth had vanished. Had it even been there to begin with? "Was she dead...did I kill her?" he croaked. "Was she? Aye. Is she now? No." What did that mean? Leathan rubbed his temples. "Where is she?" "Safe." Adlin's icy regard met his. "For now." He tried to stand but fell back, too weak. "I don't understand. What happened?" "Do you really want to know?" Licking his dry lips he sat back and shook his head. "No, not really but there's no direction but backward in this cursed house." "You've got that right, at the very least." Adlin stood and handed him a cup. Leathan eyed it wearily. "Drink it, only water." Adlin sighed and sat. After a sniff, he sipped, then gulped down the cool liquid greedily. When the last drop was gone, he held the cup by his side. "Tell me what happened. Please." "You bit her." 213


"What?" "You heard me." Adlin's thin lips curled down. "You bit her." Leathan shook his head. He inwardly cringed. As appalling as the whole explanation sounded he well remembered the foul taste in his mouth and the bite mark on her neck. "Why would I have done such a thing?" "Ah, now you're asking the right questions." Adlin nodded. "Simple. You were possessed." A chill ran down his spine. In all his years investigating the paranormal, possession was something he'd never come across. In fact, he couldn't honestly say he believed in it though many did. The church, on occasion, performed exorcisms. He figured it'd been the churches subliminal way of insuring that the general public didn't stop believing in the devil. After all, Satan's lack of existence might just put the church out of business. "Let me guess," he said. "Possessed by a vampire?" "I would say so," Adlin confirmed. "Seems like the beast is getting to both of you one way or another." Devin and Seth came down the stairs. Both appeared drawn. "Good, sit," Adlin urged. "I think it's time you should continue reading the journal." For the first time in his life, Leathan felt uncomfortable around his cousins and could tell they felt the same. Devin sat in one chair. Seth remained standing rather than sit on the settee next to him. 214


Leathan stared at the journal on the table in front of him. He'd officially had it. The last thing he wanted to do was read more about Calum's Scottish love. "What's the point?" "Exactly. What's the point?" Adlin scowled. "Calum came, didn't he? He told you to read it as well. But you didnae. Ye relaxed and pretended everything could wait. Didnae that strike you odd? That you wouldn't explore right away?" The cousins glanced at one another in confusion. Without doubt, what had they been thinking? Normally, they wouldn't have gone a second without continuing the investigation, learning all they could to ensure everyone's safety. Seth spoke first. "Why didn't we?" Adlin shook his head, exasperated. "Has no one ever heard of the lure of the vampire?" "But the vampire's a ghost!" "I would think after this, you will all start thinking of this vampire as a little more than a mere ghost. Though it's not exactly a vampire, it obviously holds great power," Adlin said. "Power that increases as his house rolls back in time," Leathan conceded. "Exactly. Now you're thinking, lad." "Forgive me if I'm wrong," Devin said. "But aren't vampires supposed to be immortal? Hence one becoming a ghost impossible?" "Ah yes, makes no sense, does it?" Adlin glanced outside in mild alarm. "I can't stay long. Never can. You've got to figure this out on your own. Keep a clear head. Listen to those of us who can help you when we can." "Even Calum?" Devin asked. 215


A sour expression passed over Adlin's features. "Even Calum." Before anyone could respond, Adlin vanished. They remained silent for a long twenty seconds before Leathan decided to break the tension. "Listen...I'm sorry." "It's okay," they said in unison. But tension remained thick and silence descended. Leathan couldn't imagine what they were thinking. Did they know he'd been possessed? How long had he been asleep? They'd always looked up to him, followed him without question. He set the cup on the table and glanced from cousin to cousin. "I don't know what you've been told. I hurt like hell right now, won't kid you. Tell me what you need to hear because honestly, I'm clueless." Devin cleared his throat and looked as though he would talk, but didn't. "You scared the hell out of us," Seth said. "And how do you think I feel? I remember how Dakota looked." "Do you?" Devin kicked in. It felt as though he'd been speared through the heart. They didn't trust him for a second. It had been that bad. "Yeah, I do." "I say we read the rest of the journal." Seth flipped the journal pages to where they'd left off. Grateful for the reprieve, such as it was, Leathan nodded and started to read from the page Seth had flipped open. Now that he knew the man, at least in ethereal form, he could picture Calum reciting. 216


"September 25, 1825 We were married yesterday. Anna's family wasn't here. I expected no less. They don't like me. I suppose I saw it coming. Really, I wasn't of any bloodline good enough. Americans aren't particularly favored unless they're horribly rich. I'm not. But I will be." Page flipped. "October 21, 1825 We're living in a tiny town in Scotland, quaint really. Our house is small but we're so in love it doesn't matter. I want to have children. We will." Page flipped. "January 18, 1826 Anna's pregnant. I need to make money. But, I've other ideas. I recently discovered ways to make my gift work to our advantage. I haven't told her. Why would I? Yes, it bothers me, she would want to know. But why not make our lives better without stressing her? So I've done it, gone somewhere my parents would hate, but, when left with little other choice...who wouldn't?" "Devin?" All turned when Dakota appeared halfway down the stairs. Devin leapt to his feet and met her before she reached the bottom stair. "Why are you up? You need to rest." She took his hand, green eyes intent on the living room where they sat. Leathan could barely breathe. The bandage covering the side of her neck drove home the fact that he had nearly killed her. Pain twisted his gut. Though he knew he'd 217


been possessed, how had he not fought what possessed him? How could he have done such a thing to her? Her eyes avoided his and returned to Devin's. "I can't sleep. Please, let me come down. I'm afraid." Devin leaned close, whispered in her ear. Leathan knew what he said. Devin warned her he was here, awake. What a horrible feeling. Dakota pulled back and nodded. "It's all right, please." Never more aloof, Leathan shuffled to the side when Devin sat next to him and Dakota on the chair. He wanted to fall to his knees before her and beg forgiveness but knew it was much too soon. Did she know he'd been possessed? Regardless, it didn't matter. When it came to her, doing what they had been doing, he should have never been so vulnerable as to be taken over by a vampire...her greatest enemy! "We've been reading the journal," Devin provided and caught her up on what they'd read by reading directly from the journal. Once finished, he handed it back to Leathan. Nodding slowly, she wrapped the blanket Devin provided over her lap. "Please, read on, don't let me interrupt." Couldn't she look at him once? Enough so she could see how he regretted? But no, her eyes stayed focused between Devin, Seth and the fireplace. Leathan flipped the page and read on. Anything to keep from wishing she'd communicate with him. "January 25, 1826 I move in circles unfamiliar to me. They're fast and unpredictable and...enthralling. Mother's magic could not 218


touch what I'm learning now. Instead of merely shifting an object, I can make it vanish and reappear anywhere. It's different and far more exhilarating. Where before, I was taught to use magic in such a way that it didn't disrupt anything, now I'm learning to manipulate it so that I can move and disrupt but no one knows why or where it came from. I can hurt people if I'm so inclined. Do wicked things. Not going to lie...I enjoy the pure freedom...and humor of it." Leathan stopped reading and glanced at Dakota. Her eyes were downcast, skin drawn. What he read now did nothing to aide what she must already be thinking of him. After all, this was his ancestor. More than anything he wanted to shove the journal Seth's way, but something inside him refused. This was his legacy to read and his legacy for her to hear. All of it. No turning coward now. He flipped the page and continued reading. "July 19, 1826. Anna is due to give birth any day. Things have changed. I have changed. I am in complete control at long last. Our bloodline will live on. She has been a dear. Once she gives birth, I will share everything with her. For now...I can't. One thing is for sure; Anna loves me and will accept the changes. How could she not? I have found greatness, far beyond our wildest dreams." Page flipped. The handwriting changed-harsh, slanted. "September 2, 1826 Brendan was born on a full moon. From the start I knew he and I would never get along. Anna dotes on him. All her attention is now his. Perhaps I should not have told her of the 219


dark magic I've learned. I did not expect her to respond so harshly. I begin to think she regrets marrying me, having a child with me. My dear, dear, Anna...what has become of her? So I find myself turning more to my coven, my fellowmen in magic." About to turn to the next page, everyone jumped back when the book whipped off the table and thumped against the far wall. Instead of falling to the floor, it hovered, shook, until the pages suddenly started to flip back and forth, making a loud, zipping sound. Dakota instantly flew to the settee and squeezed in next to Devin. Seth had the good sense to angle the camera toward the book. Leathan stood slowly and started to walk toward the book. Dakota gasped. Though he wanted to turn, see if her concern was for him, he continued walking. He reached in his pocket for the mini thermal cam only to find it wasn't there. Dammit. The closer he got the more violently the book flapped. All he could envision were the dusty old pages falling apart before they had a chance to finish reading. Leathan leapt, prepared to flatten himself against the book, but it moved faster and whipped toward the fire. Within a foot, it slammed into an unseen barrier and flopped to the floor. "Unbelievable!" Seth said. Leathan pushed away from the wall, leaned over and picked up the swollen journal. Its pages had been flipped so fast and furiously that they were halfway crumpled. What had once been a book half an inch thick was now easily three 220


inches thick. Carefully, he turned a few pages. "It's still intact, barely." "What's all the commotion?" Andrea, groggy, said from the doorway. "Looks like someone or something doesn't want us reading this," Leathan said. "Oh my goodness." She crossed to him and gently fingered one of the abused pages. "Luckily, someone else does and kept it from flinging into the fire," Devin said. "How are you feeling?" Andrea asked him gently. When he met her eyes he was surprised to see genuine concern. Leave it to Andrea to believe in him, to stand by him even after what had happened. "Ashamed, embarrassed, bloody confused...and so sorry." His eyes flickered to Dakota. She stared right back, obviously having heard him. The pain he saw there, buried deep within her turbulent emerald eyes, bothered him greatly. When her shaky hand drifted to the bandage on her neck, he struggled for composure. Where it had once been Seth, did she now look at him and see the villainous vampire from her past? If he could take back their intimate moment, incredible as it had been, Leathan would do so in a heartbeat. Andrea pried the journal from his tight grip. "You need to sit down. You look terrible." He felt terrible. A dull throb had reignited in the back of his head. His stomach turned sour. All he wanted was to curl up on the 221


couch with Dakota, feel her slender arms wrap around him and her cool hands soothing his heated skin. Devin stood and Andrea urged Leathan to lie on the settee where she propped a pillow under his head. At least, it seemed, she had forgiven him. "We'll continue reading the journal aloud, Leathan, but you need to rest while we do," she said. With so little energy to spare, he nodded, closed his eyes and listened as Devin continued to read Calum's journal. "January 2, 1827 It has come to my attention that it may be prudent to start writing in this as frequently as possible. Those who I thought were my friends are not. My lovely Anna looks at me as though I am a stranger. When was it, exactly, that I lost all of her respect? Her love? And though I know I should be filled with horror that she shies away from me, I am not. It is as though my soul has been used up. When I neglected my family for my magic, even though done with the best of intentions, the essential goodness in me dwindled. Am I evil now? Is that what this feeling is?" Devin slowly turned and smoothed the page. No one said anything. Leathan could feel the fear and tension like a living thing in the room. The storm battered the house. Branches scraped against the building as if a great beast tried to claw itself inside. Devin read on. "January 6, 1827

222


I have to leave. The townsfolk have labeled me a warlock. God save Brendan and Anna, I will escort them to her family. They are in grave danger. We flee tonight." Devin stopped. "This page was written in haste. The words are chicken scratch; the last letters on tonight aren't there." Leathan opened his eyes and looked at his cousin. His hands shook slightly, but still he turned the page. "There's no date on this page." "My family is safe. I, however, am stalked by creatures of the night. Creatures I could have never imagined existed. My coven turned me away. I still wonder what it was I did to offend them. I speculate it was for no other reason than that my powers far exceed their own. Jealousy can be such a wicked thing. But what's worse, what I now must battle is terrible. A curse they have laid upon me. They want what I value, even above them...my direct bloodline." Devin's words trailed off. A frigid breeze ran through the room, twisting and turning around each and every one of them. Leathan slowly sat up. Aye, the house was old and a storm blew beyond but he knew this had nothing to do with unseen cracks in the floorboards or walls. No, this felt evil and very, very wrong. A strange groan rumbled from everywhere as though the house itself hurt, worried, feared...hungered. Dakota and Andrea moved fast, sitting down on either side of him. He held one of Dakota's hands and one of Andrea's. Like him, they were petrified. Was the house getting ready to swallow them alive? It certainly seemed that way. 223


"Though I hate to say it, something tells me you should keep reading," Leathan said. Devin swallowed hard and nodded, flipping to the next page. "January 13, 1827 So I challenged their curse or should I say, I hid it. Hid it to give myself time to understand it, fight it. Three creatures were sent to annihilate my family. Three creatures so vile and dark to look upon they would curdle your innards. I returned to America with haste and sought out a wizard named Adlin. He did not hide his dislike of me for turning to dark magic. Only because of his affection for my parents, and their plea to him to aid me, did Adlin help. So it was, through the use of time-travel, I was able to build three houses and lure-then imprison with talismans-the three beasts determined to annihilate my family. Adlin warned me that someday the curse may free itself if the three talismans were discovered, that magic is unpredictable. The slightest circumstance, an unforeseen development, could unravel everything. So I was very careful and hid the three talismans in secret places only known to myself. For if the talismans were found and the curse began to unravel, dark magic would once again return to my bloodline and three men would...like me...become warlocks." Devin was about to close the journal when he yelped, "Ouch! Hot!" He flung it away. Midair, it burst into flames before nothing but a light shower of ash fell to the floor, twisted over the floorboards and vanished into the cracks. [Back to Table of Contents] 224


Chapter Twelve No one moved. No one said a word. Dakota stared at the place where the remnants of the journal had vanished. Yanking her hand free from Leathan's, she sidled away from him. A horrible ache pinned the center of her stomach. Had she heard Devin correctly? Seth cleared his throat. "Something tells me we are the three men Calum spoke of." Leathan placed his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands. "Warlocks," he whispered. "Doesn't sound too good," Devin said skin ashen. "Wizard I could've lived with." Dakota was speechless. Warlocks? Devin, Seth and Leathan? It seemed such a far-fetched idea. They were evil? Her gaze slid to Leathan. He didn't look evil, none of them did. She couldn't help but feel horrible for them. What a devastating thing to learn about yourself! "At least you're not a vampire." Biting her lip, she shook her head. Why had she said that to him? It had popped right out. When he angled his head and his bloodshot brown eyes focused on her, Dakota knew why she'd said it. Simple, he'd needed to hear it...from her. For the first time since their encounter earlier, she wanted to pull him into her arms and sooth the worry from his face. Make all the fear and resolve she saw etched in his grim expression go away. But uneasiness kept hold. Though she knew he had been possessed when he attacked her, nothing 225


could erase the image of the vampire's face melding with his, then biting and sucking. Leathan's tortured gaze fell to her neck. He looked away. "It's all starting to make sense now." Andrea held his hand in both of hers. "Tell us what makes sense." He looked at Devin. "Your gift, affiliation with the deaf, has been increasing since we came here. It was obvious when you could hear Dakota and we couldn't." Leathan turned his attention to Seth. "You're the daredevil. Believe it or not, I think you were able to meld minds with Dakota and literally chase away her demon...or vampire." "And me." Sitting back, he sighed. "I've always had a bit of psychic ability. Pretty sure since I arrived here, I've been hearing everyone's thoughts on occasion. And I think you've heard mine." "Those abilities don't sound like dark magic," Andrea volunteered and offered a wobbly smile of encouragement. "By the sounds of it, Calum's original gifts weren't dark either," Seth said. "No, in fact, it sounded like he basically became a groupie, got suckered in by a cult," Devin said. "So do you think those talismans were found and this vampire is one of the creatures sent by the curse?" Dakota said. "And if so, why am I the one so obviously haunted by this thing when I'm no relation to you?" "Those are the million dollar questions," Leathan muttered under his breath. She didn't pull away when he reached for her hand and met her gaze. "But understand this. If indeed, 226


me and my cousins are warlocks, even if we aren't, we'll go down fighting to protect you." "Aye," Devin agreed. "Yep," Seth said. Dakota nodded, grateful. How could these guys possibly be evil? She didn't believe it for a second. "So, I guess I'm excluded from warlock-hood because I'm a woman," Andrea said. She shrugged and grinned when the men stared at her in astonishment. "Not that I'm complaining!" "There's still a lot we need to understand," Leathan said. "Hopefully our ancestor will make himself known again soon. Have you had a chance to read any of the books Adlin left, Andrea?" "Halfway through the first. Kind of skim reading. Trying to focus on wherever I can find references to Adlin. Oh, as far as I can tell, Calum's in the belly in this story." "In the belly?" Seth asked. "Pregnant," Leathan provided. "He must be the baby not born." "Right," Andrea said. "To who?" Seth said. "Think before you speak," Leathan responded harsher than intended. "To the parents of Calum, those whom Adlin did support." Devin stretched his arms over his head, cracked his knuckles, and broke any potential tension. "Anyone hungry?" "No!" They said in unison. 227


"All right, all right, believe it or not I'm wiped, think I'm going to catch some more shut eye, it's only two in the morn and we've done what we were told to do. Read that bloody journal." "Yeah, a lot of good it did us," Seth said. "Least now we know we might be evil. I suppose that's one to sleep on." Andrea nodded. "You two, back to bed. I'm going to make Dakota and me a cup of tea, then we're heading up as well." Dakota knew what Andrea was up to. Though she wasn't about to let her stay down here alone again with Leathan, she wanted to give them a chance to be alone and make amends. After everyone had left neither she nor Leathan said anything at first. It was very hard to move beyond the memory of his large body holding her down as he drank her blood. As the struggle had slowly left her body and the world turned gray, then black, Dakota remembered waking up in Adlin's arms, surrounded by white light, by love. It had felt so very opposite of what Leathan had made her feel. Then again before he turned vampire what they'd shared had almost felt like love. But really, it had only been lust, extreme, heart-pounding lust. Leathan spoke at last, his head resting on the back of the settee, bleary eyes on her face. "I have never done anything I regretted so much in my life, Dakota, you have to know that. I'm truly sorry I hurt you." "But you didn't," she said softly. "It did through you." He tilted his head forward and contemplated her. "Does that make it any easier for you? Because it doesn't for me. 228


Possessed vessel or not, my body hurt yours. My inner strength wasn't enough to stop it." Riveted, she felt herself being drawn into his mesmerizing eyes. It was as though she could see clearly into his heart, as if he were allowing her to do so. Everything he spoke was truth. "You see me clearly, don't you?" he whispered. Dakota nodded. If this was dark magic, how holy was good magic? Fear should've rendered her speechless, but it didn't because, no matter what strange gifts-or black magic-Leathan may have inherited, this man was good. "You know I want to kiss you but won't," he said. She nodded. "You know I want to hold you in my arms and make all your fears vanish, but won't." She nodded. "Please forgive me, Dakota." "I already have." "It's more than I deserve." Dakota felt her eyes sting. "No, it's everything you deserve." Andrea appeared at the entrance, two steaming cups in hand. "All right, tea time, then bedtime." Standing, Dakota grabbed a throw blanket off the back of a chair and turned to Leathan. "Lie down, you need to rest." Without having to be told twice, Leathan lay, head resting on the pillow. She spread the blanket over him. Leaning close to his ear she whispered, "Now you need to forgive yourself...for me." 229


His lips curled up a fraction, and he closed his eyes. How she wanted to climb in next to him and wrap her arms around him, try to make the strain vanish from his body. But it was too much, too soon, and they both knew it. This time, when she climbed the stairs after Andrea and they crawled into their beds with a hot cup of tea, it felt entirely different than the last time they'd done such. How could it not? Their lives had totally changed. In a few short days this house had remolded everyone's existence. Taking a sip of tea, she cuddled under the blankets. "Thanks, this is wonderful." "I figured we could use it." Andrea smiled. "Are you afraid?" "Of course I am." Andrea sipped her tea. "But more than that, I'm worried about my cousins." Understandable. "They're great guys. I think if we all stick together, we'll make it." "Really?" Andrea frowned. "How can you be so optimistic?" "Because I need to be, because it's time for you all to take a break from trying to help me maintain my sanity. You especially have tried to stay strong for everybody. Don't think I haven't noticed. You're everyone's rock. The way I have it figured, if it weren't for you, this whole team would fall apart, as much as everyone thinks its Leathan who's the glue." "Oh, he's definitely the glue." She grinned though her eyes watered. "But I'll take credit for making sure the glue sticks. Thank you, Dakota."

230


Dakota took another sip of tea and despite current circumstances, enjoyed the warmth of the handmade quilt covering her. When Andrea spoke it was soft, curious. "You're falling in love with him." Startled, she took a deep gulp of tea and didn't look at Andrea. "I don't know what you're talking about." "Yes you do." Setting the remainder of her tea on the bedside table, she settled down and rested her head on the pillow, closing her eyes. "I'm wiped, hun. See you in the morning." Andrea didn't say anything. Within moments the light snapped off. Falling in love with him? Dakota knew nothing of love. She didn't want to either. Love always got torn away. But when she closed her eyes, his face floated in her mind...those impressionable eyes, kissable lips. Lips waiting, eager, beneath hers. He lay on the beach, hair tousled, windblown. His tanned skin stood out against the white sand, his chiseled features were intent and intrigued by her. Dakota stood over him, one bare foot sinking into damp sand on either side of his thighs. This felt familiar. The ocean crashed behind her and wind blew. Sinking down, she straddled his waist, pressed against his arousal. His hands encircled her waist, their heat comforting through the thin material of her clothing. She moved against him, writhing, wanting, and felt pain in her gums moments before she knew her incisors lengthened. A horrible, eager bloodlust filled her. Dakota tilted her head back and smiled. 231


Blue light filled his eyes. It stemmed out and surrounded them. Bloodlust vanished; pain vanished, within his blue light. Falling forward, she rested her head on his chest and closed her eyes. Peace surrounded. It pushed everything else away but the feeling of his body pressing against hers. His heartbeat soothed and lulled. And she slept. "I swear I didn't leave them like this." Dakota cuddled beneath the blanket and ignored the intruding words. "Well, they've been here since I got up, both of them immovable." She pressed her face against her pillow and grumbled. Until her pillow moved. Prying her eyes open, dim daylight blinded, and she shut them. "At long last, he awakes!" Dakota frowned at the sound of Seth's voice. What was going on? Opening her eyes again, she struggled to gain her bearings. It didn't take long. Cuddled close and tight, she was wrapped up cozily next to Leathan on the couch, the blanket wrapped over them. He appeared as shocked as her when their eyes met. His brows lowered. "I know a lot has been going on and I'm half out of my mind, but I'd bet my life you weren't here when I fell asleep."

232


Interestingly enough, she focused first on his breath. It was rather pleasant considering he'd just awoken. Sitting up abruptly, she looked around, more than a little confused. Andrea, Seth and Devin stood over them. She blinked. "How'd I get here?" "I'd say you walked, lassie." Devin grinned. "Sleep walked?" "Yes, you must've," Andrea said. "Because you didn't fall asleep down here. In fact, I turned the light back on for a while and read. You were still in the bed next to mine when I shut it off." Embarrassed, Dakota instantly looked to her clothing. Phew! She still wore sweatpants and a t-shirt, compliments of Andrea the night before. When she glanced at Leathan, he had his hands behind his head and a silly grin on his face. "I knew I wanted you but definitely didn't bring you here." A shiver of awareness made goose pimples rise on her skin. "Last I knew I dreamt of—" She stopped talking and shook her head. "Nevermind. I must have slept walked, so sorry." "Don't be," he murmured. His sleepy eyes combined with the muscles straining in his arms and the trail of hair on his wide chest made him far too appealing first thing in the morning. The rock hard erection pressed against her side didn't help squelch her desire any either. "I made breakfast," Devin cut in. "And you guys have to take a look outside. It's amazing, never seen anything like it!" Dakota smiled. Leave it to Devin to have created the perfect New England morning, even though he was Irish. The 233


guy had a gift! Hot coffee steamed from five mugs, fresh baked bread filled the room with the smell of cornmeal and sugar. Fried ham layered one platter, scrambled eggs another. "Look!" Andrea urged and pulled Dakota up before turning her to look outside. Wow! Over twenty years living in Massachusetts, and she'd never seen what one morning in her very haunted house in New Hampshire now introduced. Better yet, the storm, which still raged beyond. "Do you see what we see?" Seth asked. "Depends." Leathan peered out the window. "Snow caked six inches up the windowpane, drifts as high. The ocean swelled and covering half the road?" "It's beautiful," she agreed in awe. The snow fell in heavy dancing spirals and the wind tossed the shore nearly at their door. Pale blue and deep pink dusted the waves and ignited the snow, making it appear as though they existed in a fairy tale snow globe. "And to think, I already cleared the front window off once today." Seth shook his head. "Course, that was about four hours ago." "What time is it?" she asked. "According to the new grandfather clock in the foyer, about eleven AM," Andrea answered. Dakota rubbed her eyes, sank down on the settee and yawned. "That late, already?" 234


"Yeah." Andrea handed her a cup of coffee. "You two slept in." Ignoring the blush she felt covering her face, Dakota sipped the strong brew and groaned with satisfaction. "This is delicious." "Thank you," Devin said. He divvied out the stack of plates that had been warming by the fire. "I figured we could all use a good meal this morning, as well as a wee bit of normalcy." "I second that." Leathan drank his coffee. Unable to help herself, she watched as his strong throat swallowed a gulp of coffee, how he sighed with pleasure when he removed the cup from his lips. Andrea helped Devin load the plates with food. "We're still blessed with food and a good cook despite the fact this house has rolled back in time again." This time, Leathan didn't bound off determined to review and analyze but wrapped the blanket over her shoulders. "We'll have to check it out after breakfast." He really needed to cover all that bare skin. But she just couldn't do it and welcomed the blanket he warmed her with. If he wasn't too chilly, she'd suffer through his upper nudity. Very distracting. With another sip of coffee she turned and glanced out the window again, making sure she got an eyeful of his abs on the way. "Here." Devin whipped a wad of clothing at him. "Cover up, we're eating." Oh shoot. Leathan pulled the dark brown long sleeved shirt over his head, and smiled. "Thanks." 235


Dakota grabbed a piece of bread, sank her teeth into it and groaned. Delicious! "She's doing it again," Devin said. "Sure is," Seth agreed. "Wish I was that bread," Leathan said. "Me too," Devin agreed. "Stop!" Andrea exclaimed. Everyone laughed. It felt good and much needed. All of this was. As they sat here, in this quaint, old fashioned living room, storm blustering and brooding beyond and within, escape felt much needed. How they managed, at every turn, to find some laughter and genuine connection, truly baffled Dakota. "This is really fantastic, Devin," she said. Andrea nodded. "It is." Seth raised his hand in the air. "I'll take credit for the coffee, thank you." They smiled, ate and enjoyed one another's company. For some reason, when you didn't know whether you would be dead or alive the next day, every single second counted. Friendship felt more like kinship. Dakota found herself needing each and every one of them. How was it she hadn't known them a week ago when it now felt as though she'd known them her whole life? Through every conversation, she already expected Andrea's consistent ability to ground and neutralize any discussion that became too intense. She counted on Devin to flirt shamelessly one second, the next joke about one thing or another. Seth would always expand the conversation, make it exciting, and introduce a new topic. 236


Leathan drew her in every time though. He really was the glue. Dakota couldn't help but be enthralled. He laughed at Devin's jokes while simultaneously and very tactfully permitting and leveling his flirtatiousness with her. He promoted Seth's adventurism while reminding him there is, indeed, an ending to all escapades, and if one wanted them to be less than disastrous, the adventure should be well planned...with plenty of safety equipment. It was with Andrea though, that she was truly able to appreciate who he was. If Dakota didn't know better, she would have thought them siblings. They shared a mutual respect and love that she couldn't help but admire. Andrea could get close to people. Leathan understood people. In their own way, they worked as a unit, steering the other two where they needed to go. But you can do both. She took a bite of egg and scoffed at her own thoughts. That'd be the day. Why do you doubt it? Why was she bothering herself with this? Taking a sip of coffee she said, "Though I hate to ask what's next on the agenda...I will. What's next guys?" Evasive. Frowning she scooped another mouthful of egg into her mouth. Guess her appetite had returned full throttle! Leathan stood and looked down at her. "I need your help with something first." Huh? She set down her fork and looked at the others. They shrugged and kept eating. Okay. 237


"Come." Leathan headed down the hallway toward the kitchen. Dakota followed. The minute she entered the kitchen he grabbed her hand and swung her away from the entrance. What the—? Letting her fall against a wall, he came close and whispered. "Did you hear me in there?" "I have no idea what you're talking about." "Okay." He put a finger to her lip, eyes merry. "Promise you won't be afraid?" With his finger covering her lips she had little choice but to nod. I'm talking to you through my mind. Can you hear me? She blinked rapidly. Why had she just thought that? His eyebrows rose, brown eyes locked on hers. Dakota, it's me, Leathan, can you hear me? Okay, lots of ways she could handle this but based on what she'd learned last night she knew for a fact Leathan wouldn't think her nuts for asking, "Did you just talk to me...telepathically?" "Aye!" he said, eyes nearly popping out of his head. "So you did hear that?" Based on the pure excitement on his face, fear was impossible to harness right now. "I think I did." "What did you hear last?" "Um...Dakota, it's me, Leathan, can you hear me?" "Damn!" "This is silly. You can't be serious," she said. Totally serious. I'm talking to you telepathically. 238


"Don't say a word." Totally overwhelmed with the idea she tried to make sense of this. "Say something totally off the wall into my mind, prove it." Dragons fly backward when they think lightning will burn their tail. She burst out laughing. Still, she said, "all right. Random, silly thought...you just said...Dragons fly backward when they think lightning will burn their tail." Grabbing her cheeks, he laughed. "I said just that!" "No." "Aye!" "Who says something like that?" His thumbs ran over her cheeks. "It had to be horribly random." "Oh, it was." She enjoyed the feel of his hands. "But to be sure, try again, I'm not convinced." "You sure? This will be longer." "I'm sure." All right. Elves only have pointy ears because the first Elf twittered through time, thought he'd found a magical log, turned out to be a straw. When he struggled to pull free, his ears took a beating and stretched, never to be the same again, pointy for all generations! Dakota burst out in a fresh round of laughter. When at last she had herself under control she asked, "a straw?" Leathan nodded solemnly. "And a cocktail straw at that." Covering her mouth with a hand, she giggled and shook her head. Devin was definitely not the only cousin with a sense of humor. 239


Leathan smiled his eyes wonderfully merry. "So you heard me then?" Under control at last she nodded. "I did. How fantastic! You need to try with your cousins." When she made to move, he stopped her, intense eyes pleading. "Not yet, please. Let them have breakfast. Allow them have at least a few more minutes of normalcy." Leaning back against the kitchen wall, reality closed in once again. They did deserve that, at the very least. She could ask him why he thought she hadn't deserved the same but as she gazed into his encompassing, warm eyes, she knew why. And loved him for it. "I'm glad you shared with me, Leathan. I'm glad you trusted me." His eyes searched hers, looking for something. "Me too." Dakota felt bashful under his appraisal. Leathan had never quite looked at her as he did now. It was as if they'd found their own private corner of the world. Set sex and lust aside, they liked each other. In fact, she liked him better than anyone she'd ever met. For the life of her, she couldn't figure out what that meant. "Come." He grinned, took her hand and pulled her down the hallway into the living room. What a whirlwind. Everything since she'd moved into this place to this very moment. What else was in store for them? Did she want to know? When she rounded the corner and stepped into the living room... 240


She wished she hadn't. [Back to Table of Contents]

241


Chapter Thirteen Calum held a petrified, squirming kitten in each hand. "Please, put them down," Dakota said, concern and fear coloring every word. Turning her way, black aura crackling, Calum cocked his head. "Why, dear woman, when they were mine to begin with?" C3 meowed pitifully and Charcoal tried in vain to attack the hand grasping him. "So you really are that evil, then?" Leathan said, his hand falling protectively against Dakota's lower back. Calum shook his head. "Oh, how I hate that word. What is evil anyway? I think, in the end, you three will reconsider what you once thought the much talked about line between good and evil really is...not a line at all, but a gray area." "I doubt it," Devin said. "Do you?" Calum "We all do," Leathan said, a distinct growl in his voice. "I see." Calum released the cats, and they scrambled out of the room. "I missed the little imps. I find it humorous they manifested as kittens. They did, after all, live a full life before they died in Salem, New Hampshire almost two hundred years ago." Leathan secured his hand around Dakota's waist. The last thing she needed to hear right now was that her new friends, cats, were ghosts. Damn solid ghosts! "We read the journal," Seth said. 242


Calum flipped his top hat. "Oh, I know, who do you think kept it from being whipped into the fire then ensuring it turned to dust after you'd read it?" "So what was the ultimate purpose?" Leathan asked. "Or should we guess?" "I would love if you would; makes it so much more interesting." Disgusted, Leathan said, "Why didn't you tell us about the curse immediately. That we are now...warlocks?" "Again, what is the fun in that?" Calum chuckled then his expression fell flat. "No, the truth is the journal needed to be read in full. You see, having done so was the only way to, how would one phrase it? Initiate you into magic, a means to ignite the gift which lay dormant within each one of you men. And yes, you are now warlocks. I prefer wizard myself but I'm afraid I may have dabbled a bit too much in the dark arts for my descendants to possess such a pristine label as wizard. The good news however, is that when you came into this 'new state of being' you were no longer heard by the vampire ghost. None of us are. " "But why now?" Seth asked. "What ignited the curse, or should I say the vampire-the first of three creatures that hunts us I take it?" "Only one thing could have done that. The talisman used to help cage the vampire. One of three stones. Each stone mirrored the magical aura that would surround each future warlock. I hid them in various parts of the world. Never to be found." Calum's dark gaze landed on Dakota. "Have you told 243


us everything you possibly can about your brush with vampires as a child?" "How did you know about that?" she said. Her thoughts bombarded Leathan. A nagging memory tried to resurface within her mind. It seemed familiar to her. He'd have to learn how to control his gift. Intruding on others thoughts without them knowing felt wrong. "Oh, I heard everything said in this house." He winked. "And saw everything too." Don't let him get to you, Leathan said into her mind. Calum smiled at Leathan, then Dakota. "As he says, don't let me get to you." Leathan frowned and narrowed his eyes. "What?" Devin said. "I'm confused, did we miss something?" Seth said. "Your cousin can talk within the mind now. Did you not know?" His sly gaze ran between the cousins before settling once more on Leathan. "Always remember, I am and will remain the most powerful amongst us." He really didn't like this guy. "Good for you." "I told all I know, all I remember, about that night in England with the vampires," Dakota interjected. "All you remember," Calum murmured. "That may be the key." "Care to elaborate?" Andrea asked. "No, not really, but I will. A satchel was mentioned. I fear the talisman might have been in it. But I cannot figure out precisely what Dakota's role is in this. I can only speculate that perhaps she has some suppressed memories. Ones too 244


tragic for her young mind to have kept at the forefront. Or, there is always the distinct possibility one of the vampires used mind control on her. Made her remember events the way it wanted her to. I find-" His gaze ran the length of her curiously. "Dakota herself, to be a great mystery indeed." Leathan felt Dakota's body quiver and pulled her closer. "So you're assuming there is a connection between that vampire and the one 'trapped' in this house?" "Makes sense, does it not?" Calum began to pace, deep in thought. "So can you manifest at will now?" Devin cut in. "No, it doesn't quite work that way," Calum said distractedly. "I have windows of opportunity. It has something to do with this house rolling back in time." "Like Adlin," Andrea said. Calum scowled and spun on his heel. "Aye, like Adlin, meddlesome wizard." "Sounds like you'd be in big trouble if it weren't for that meddlesome wizard." Seth said. "I suppose," Calum conceded. "But that doesn't diminish the fact he drives me mad." Leathan shook his head. "You are consistently ungrateful, aren't you?" Calum ignored him and said, "Dakota, why did you choose this house to buy? Where did you find it in the listings? Who was your real estate agent? Do you even remember the draw you had to this property at all?" Dakota shivered again, face grim. Leathan heard her thoughts again. The confusion she felt. For a split second, she 245


couldn't remember a thing-buying the house, moving in, nothing. It was as if she dreamt it all. Then a dam broke and memories resurfaced. What was that all about? "I suppose you could say, figuratively speaking, the house fell into my lap. I was sitting out on my front porch step in Woburn when one of those free real estate papers blew onto my lap. On the front page was this house. I was ready for a change and the price for this place was phenomenal, a steal really. I bought directly from the seller, no real estate agent." "How incredibly convenient," Calum murmured. "It appears everyone was lured here, including the buyer, which means, without a shade of doubt, you are somehow connected to this house, Dakota." "Super," she responded sarcastically. "Who sold it to you?" he asked. "Victoria Burns. She was selling it on behalf of her mother who was going into a nursing home. Apparently, this house had been in the family for over fifty years." "Did she mention why she was selling it so cheaply?" "No, and I didn't ask. I did, however, have a building inspector come in. The house passed with flying colors," Dakota said. "I'm sure it did." Calum continued to pace. "How did Victoria seem to you? Did she act shifty, nervous, or different in any way?" "No, not at all, she was quite pleasant and made the whole process go smoothly." Dakota frowned. "Why?" "What about the building inspector, where did you find him?" 246


"Online, local listing. What are you getting at?" "I can't be entirely sure but something smells wrong about how you came into this house. It was all too easy, wouldn't you say? I would suggest, if that thing." He pointed at the laptop. "Still accesses the 'Internet' that you do more research on what happened to this house between when I built it in 1901 and present day." "Not to switch topics," Seth said. "But you said there were three stone talismans, each the color of our aura. Does that mean the vampire is after, or will ultimately be after whichever one of us...matches the stone that trapped him?" "Ah, now you're catching on." Calum smiled almost fondly at Seth. "Indeed. And before you ask your next question, the stone connected to the vampire was blue." Dakota shivered, a ripple of warning drove her spine straight. "Leathan," she whispered. "Yes." Calum eyes roamed over the Scotsman. Leathan didn't like this at all. Dakota's thoughts again entered his mind. The blue light that had surrounded her the first night. Not anything evil...but Leathan connected to her somehow? Maybe protecting her without realizing? Then the dream last night, the blue light that surrounded them. Wow! Pretty intense concept. No doubt! What dream had she had? Sounded like they needed time alone to talk. "The globe, the burn mark over Scotland, then the vampire lunging out," Dakota said. Pieces were started to fall in place. 247


Trembling, she continued, "Did the vampire somehow contact Leathan through me? Lure him to this house...to kill him?" Calum nodded. "I'd say we're getting closer and closer to the truth." Suddenly, the house shifted again. Though it was subliminal, a brightening of the carpet, a new pillow on the settee, it caused Calum to stop pacing. "I've got to go. You research." He vanished, a stream of smoke dissipating into the fire. "Is it me or does he like to leave us with cliff hangers?" Seth asked. "It's not you," Leathan said. "But if I've learned nothing else, listening to him seems pretty damned necessary." He nodded at the laptop. "That thing work?" "I'd be amazed." Devin turned it on. Fifteen seconds later, he shot them a grin. "Yep!" They all sat, Leathan and Dakota on Devin's right, Seth on his left and Andrea sitting on the floor. Devin had just started to research the address when a screech sounded. He stopped typing and they all stared, transfixed. The face of a vampire rippled through the far wall, midnight eyes roamed over Dakota greedily, before it sucked in, then vanished. A roar rumbled through the house then stopped as though a distant thunderstorm pulled away. Leathan put a protective arm around her. "Son of a bitch!" Seth exclaimed. Dakota squeezed Leathan's hand, tried to keep a brave face. "At least it seems more interested in me than you." 248


Leathan scowled. He hoped he'd have more to fight that thing with than the ability to hear thoughts and speak through the mind. "Well, he'll have to go through me to get to you." "No one's getting either of you. We've got to try to stay focused and listen to Calum." Andrea said. Her eyes narrowed. Standing, she crossed to the mantel and carefully took something off the wall. "This is new. Looks like a medal, awarded in-" She squinted. "World War I" "When exactly was World War 1?" Dakota asked. "Between 1914 and 1918." Leathan gave her a sheepish grin when she looked at him with surprise. "Sorry, love history." "At least we know what year it is inside this house. Or close enough." Devin returned his attention to the laptop. "Let's see what the web has to say about it." "I still can't believe we have internet access!" Andrea said. "Yeah, definitely strange," Seth agreed. "But then again, it's still modern day outside for us." They glanced at the snow caked window and whiteout conditions before eagerly turning their attention to the search engine. Nothing of relevance came up. In fact, nothing at all came up. "Did you hear that?" Devin asked. "Hear what?" Leathan said. "That high pitched whine when I entered the address into the engine, as though it was getting hung up, needed a little more information." "I heard nothing," Seth said. 249


The girls shook their head. Leathan narrowed his eyes. It stood to reason if he could hear thoughts, Devin's gift, now that he was a "warlock" had cultivated as well. "I would imagine you may be able to hear what we can't." Devin frowned. "Oh right, kind of like how you can communicate telepathically now, Leathan, eh?" "Why didn't you tell us?" Seth said, hurt evident in his voice. "He'd only just found out," Dakota defended. Leathan grimaced and waited. He didn't have to wait long. "She knew before us?" Devin said. Seth shook his head. "Figures." Leathan felt the distance grow wider between him and his cousins. Between him biting Dakota and now this, he couldn't really blame them. "I was getting ready to tell you when Calum showed up." "Ah ha." Devin's fingers flew across the keyboard. He had typed in the current street name and asked the search engine if the street had a prior name. Very clever. Ocean Front Road instantly appeared and with it, information. "I don't understand why this didn't appear in the search results sooner. Most properties, or roads, would have been at least mentioned on maps, especially if people had lived there," Seth said. "Unless," Andrea whispered. "There had been no activity at said property after the street name changed." 250


Dakota shifted, obviously nervous, and he slid his arm around her lower back. What Andrea insinuated couldn't possibly be. According to the first link Devin clicked on, Ocean Front Road's name had been changed to the current name in 1987. Nothing else of interest existed at this site so he switched to another. This site spoke not of their address, but of the one next door. In 1975, many troops came home from Vietnam. The people next door had three family members who had fought there. When they returned, anti-war protesters made life very hard for them. "We must've seen some of that when we looked out the kitchen window a few days ago," Dakota said. Leathan nodded. "I'd say so, lass." He spread his palm over the curve of her waist and though he meant it as a gesture of reassurance he felt the shivers run through her torso, knew she was as sexually aware of him as he was of her. In many ways, they had been cheated of what should have been an incredible moment earlier, a moment that should have been theirs alone. While Devin continued to surf the Net, Leathan let his peripheral vision take over, and amazingly enough, it was better than it had ever been. It was as though he looked directly at Dakota's profile. Where her face from the front held so much eroticism and intrigue, her profile had a sort of gentle, girl-next-door quality to it. Her nose wasn't nearly as straight as it appeared, but had a very slight upturn at the end. Her cheeks, though high and defined, held a soft, appealing curve that somehow made 251


her long, thick lashes stand out even more. And the curve of her lips- he wanted to reach over and touch. How had he not noticed before that they turned up slightly at the edges, as though she secretly found many things in life to be humorous though she rarely laughed? "You are exceptional," he said into her mind before he realized it. Dakota's green eyes flickered to his and he realized he'd never said anything like that before save when they'd been physically intimate. Inwardly groaning, he felt appalled. Had he been so personal with her without any of the wooing she deserved beforehand? Had this house driven away any hope for romance and only cultivated lust? Had fear and duress made all they'd learned of one another fleeting and unsustainable? Pulling his eyes from hers, Leathan tried to make sense of his thoughts. Love wasn't his thing. He knew nothing about it. But he did like her. More than any woman he'd ever met. What made her different? "Nothing. I'm getting nothing," Devin interrupted his thoughts. "Wait a sec, just got an email alert...from our driver." "Driver?" Leathan asked. "Yeah." Devin shrugged while reading the message. "It's from someone named Caitlin Seavey-Mac'Lomain. Says she'll be here to pick us up and take us to the airport on time." "I suppose it's good to know the real world's still in touch with us...even if it is via email." Seth said. "Wait a sec, did you say Caitlin Seavey?" Andrea asked. 252


"Yep." "Oh my God!" "What?" "She's the modern day heroine from the second book Adlin gave us, Destiny's Denial!" "Damn, are you kidding me?" Leathan interjected. Andrea shook her head, "Nope. And I'd like to say it's just pure coincidence. However, according to the book, she ended up living with her Scottish Highlander in modern day New Hampshire. The hero's name? Ferchar Mac'Lomain!" "Caitlin Seavey-Mac'Lomain," Devin murmured. "Finished the third in the trilogy, Sylvan Mist, as well." Andrea said. "Though Calum was mentioned in the book, he was seventeen and overseas studying in France, so we didn't really get to know him." Leathan squeezed the bridge of his nose and shook his head. "So anything pertinent learned by reading all three?" "I learned a lot about Adlin. He was head Shaman, lead wizard of four in the medieval Scottish Mac'Lomain clan. Very powerful guy. Bit meddlesome, talked in circles sometimes, but always knew the answer to everything, past and future, for the most part. A great deal of the trilogy, one way or another, traveled back to a house in colonial and modern day Salem, New Hampshire. It was during the colonial period, obviously, that Calum's parents lived-those who Adlin is so fond of. I can well understand after reading the books why Adlin would come to the aide of one of their children, even if he did turn evil." 253


"So would you say without doubt, you feel Adlin is our ally, even though he obviously dislikes us?" Leathan asked. Andrea nodded. "Yes, without doubt. He adored Calum's parents. Would have done anything for them. Calum going down the road he did must've hurt them all deeply. There's an interesting parallel to this too." "What's that?" "Well, Calum just said each talisman, key to unleashing each beast, matched a Warlock's aura. In the trilogy, there were three wizard heroes and three rings that matched the wizard's eyes. Brought true love together. All ended well. So maybe having me read the trilogy was Adlin's way of letting us know, letting you know, things would end good for you guys too." Seth snorted. Devin rolled his eyes. Leathan scowled. Andrea shrugged and shook her head. "C'mon guys. One thing's for sure. If you already think you're defeated, this house and the vampire has already won." Leathan sighed. "Well, it's good to know we've got at least one wizard...um, ghost in our corner." He looked at Devin. "Send Caitlin a reply email. Tell her what's going on. Something tells me, however, she might already know and won't be of much help or she would've already been here." Devin nodded and typed. Dakota's brows drew together. "Why didn't we do this earlier, research the house's history?" They all looked at one another with blank expressions. Seth had a theory. "Because we're all idiots?" 254


Leathan scowled. "We're not idiots. We've done our best to keep up with this place. I did research but never pulled up the information we're finding now. And if I had, it would've held no relevance until we actually experienced the apparitions and time shift. And, no amount of research on this place would've pulled up a vampire haunting it." "Keep searching," he said to Devin. What else was he supposed to say? His team needed to stay strong. Dakota needed to at least hold onto the basic knowledge that the group wasn't falling apart and completely lost. The concept of reasonable action taken in the past was officially a lost cause in this investigation. "This could take hours. There's so many links connected with the old street name," Devin said. "Then take hours, keep looking," Leathan said. Devin sighed and cast a weary look outside. "Is it too early for a dram of whiskey, then?" Leathan might be a lot of things, but a slave driver wasn't amongst them, despite what his cousins might think. Crossing the room, he grabbed the bottle of whiskey out of the duffle bag and set it on the table. "Hang on, I'll get some cups." Nodding, Devin kept searching the internet. The kitchen had shifted some, not that much. Bracing his hands on the counter, Leathan looked out the same window that had always been there above the sink. Snow smeared so much of it that only a six inch amount of space was clear enough to look through. Snow fell heavy and thicker than ever, wind howled, pushing and pulling everything. It looked as bleak as he felt. 255


Hanging his head he wondered once again, how could he get everyone out alive? There had to be a way. They were warlocks now after all. He couldn't have felt any less a warlock had he tried. No, he felt like a guy in his thirties from Scotland. A guy, though he'd always loved the paranormal, who felt helpless and didn't want any part of this. And so he debated within his mind. What else could he do? On the one hand, he could try like hell to get them all out of here, run from the bloody place, wherever that may lead. Or, he could stand and fight, because that's certainly what it felt like at this point, fighting...for sanity, if nothing else. He could do better. They could do better. Balling his hands into fists he raised his head and stared out the window again. They could do better. He just needed to figure out how. No matter what happened, they'd get out of this alive. "You're not so bad yourself." Leathan kept his gaze on the steady snow. "None of this has been right for you and me." "I don't think it's been right for any of us," Dakota said softly from behind him. "I can't stand to let any of you down." "Your parents didn't want you to become a paranormal investigator, did they?" He kept looking out the window. "They believed in financial security. I may be a Stewart but believe me, the royal name has no grand dollar amount attached to it anymore. It's but another old as time Scottish name." 256


"I think they would be very proud of you right now." If only he could be sure. "Would they really? Doubt it." "Have you helped anyone in your current occupation?" "Aye, here and there." "How does that make you feel?" He closed his eyes. "Better than any computer application I ever wrote." "Exactly." Dakota rubbed his shoulder. "You really are way too hard on yourself, you know that?" Turning, his gaze fell to hers. "So I've been told." As seemed to be the way with them lately, their eyes held. A strange sort of gripping exaltation filled him. But along with such an intense and good feeling came a new level of terrifying fear for her. He'd never felt anything quite like it. In fact, at that moment, Leathan knew without question, the thought of her potential death because of this house scared the living hell out of him. Would he be able to protect her? Shaking her head, Dakota backed away. "Don't do that. Don't look at me that way. Please." Was the pain and fear that obvious? "What way?" He grabbed her hand before she could get too far. "Please, don't be afraid. As I said before, I will protect you, with my life if need be, Dakota." She tried to pull her hand away. He wouldn't let go. "That's not what I was talking about and you know it." Slowly, step by step, he reeled her in. "So you see I'm developing feelings for you? Trust me; it's nothing to be afraid of. It's not like I'm saying I love you but I definitely like you. Do you deny feeling the same?" 257


"Never trust someone who says trust me." But she allowed him to pull her closer. "All right, don't trust me then, if it makes you feel better," he said. "But I do." Leathan pulled her against him, wrapped one arm around her waist and tilted her chin up with his free hand. "You do trust me?" "Yes," she murmured. "We're allowed this, you know." He brushed his thumb over the curve of her jaw. Her eyes drifted shut and her lower lip quivered slightly. "I'm not so sure. I find it hard to believe that anything started in this house could achieve a happy ending. I try, I do. Just last night, I was strong for Andrea. Now, talking about this with you, I feel as fearful and unsure as I did before." "I'm flattered." Her eyes shot open. "Why?" "Because you chose me to share your true feelings with. Because you want a happy ending with me." A medley of emotions flickered within her teary gaze. "For all I thought you a diehard pessimist at the beginning, I'm starting to have my doubts." "Good." Leaning down, he dropped a chaste kiss on her lips. "I want you to promise me something." "Oh, that's never a good idea. Life, and this damned house, is too unpredictable to be sure I'll be able to live up to it." 258


He kissed her again. "Please. I'll never ask anything of you again." Dakota smiled. "Yes you will." Pegged. "You have me there." He kissed her again, slower this time. When he pulled away he said, "I'm begging you. Just one promise." "I don't know." This time he didn't mess around. When he kissed her, Leathan poured everything he had into it, seeking out the hidden corners of her mouth, then dancing a slow waltz with her tongue. When he pulled away this time her eyes were decidedly heavy lidded. "Please." "Are you trying to seduce me into a promise," she murmured. "Aye, is it working, lass?" "Mmm Hmm, sure is." "Will you then?' "I don't know. I kind of like keeping you on a string. Feels pretty good." "Have to agree with you there." "What's this promise, Leathan?" Brushing a stray hair away from her eyes he said, "Promise me that when we get out of this bloody house and life returns to normal, you will be very honest about how you feel toward me, that you'll give us a chance if so inclined. However, I don't want you to feel obligated or trapped out of gratitude." That hadn't been what he meant to ask at all! Initially, before all the kissing, he wanted to be sure that when push 259


came to shove, she would allow him to defend her, not do something courageous that might risk her life. But he knew Dakota too well by now. Most likely, she would've never agreed to such a thing. And, to be honest, the minute she was willing to listen to what he asked of her, all Leathan wanted was a chance to continue what they'd started in this house. A chance to see if these feelings could grow. Her eyes held his for several moments. "Yes, I'll promise you that." She paused, quizzical. "So what was the original promise supposed to be?" Startled, he said, "How did you know that wasn't the original promise?" Dakota laughed. "It doesn't take a mind reader to know what you were thinking, no pun intended." "Look who's the comedian now." Leathan laughed as well. "But really, how did you know?" With a quick peck on his lips she pulled away. "The corners of your lips pull down slightly when you say something opposite, or different, than what you intended to. My bet is years of investigating the paranormal and trying to placate your clients caused that habit." Observant little chit. Leathan couldn't help but smile. "It certainly wasn't my years of programming." Andrea stuck her head in the kitchen. "I see nothing's changed here. Nonetheless, anyone interested in visiting 1904 in the remainder of the house?" 260


Leathan frowned, worried. It was happening fast now. The house had rolled back a decade in a few hours? She had to be wrong. "How can you be so sure it's 1904?" "Theodore Roosevelt was just elected president." [Back to Table of Contents]

261


Chapter Fourteen Dakota walked down the hallway for what felt like the millionth time since this nightmare began. Each time, she swore it felt longer, narrower, more sinister. In its own way, to her mind, it had officially become the highway to hell. What would be next? How had this house changed this time? What new spirit-better yet, vampire-might be frolicking about at the next turn? "One foot in front the other, lass. I'm right here." When did she stop walking? Time to regain the bravado she'd taken pride in last night. Meltdown moment, as sweet as it had been with Leathan in the kitchen, was officially over. Time to snap back to the reality she wished would vanish. "Hasn't changed too much," Leathan said as they entered the foyer. "How do you know Roosevelt was just elected?" "Camera caught it." Though it had to be late noon, or close to, the storm thrashed and scolded the Victorian, its winds increasingly more vicious. Snow fell so heavily and the sky veiled with such dark, ominous clouds, it could have been nighttime. The furnishings had changed. Still incredibly Victorian in design, the upholstery on the settee and chairs was now a very pale shade of cinnamon. The lamps and accessories classic and tasteful, beautifully put together. "Power's out," Seth mentioned. "No shocker there," Leathan said. 262


A fire continued to burn on the hearth and a bunch of candles were placed sporadically around the room. "Let's see what we have." Leathan pulled Dakota down on the settee next to him and waited for Devin to pull up on the laptop what they'd missed. "Good thing for batteries, eh?" Seth grinned. "Better yet, good thing all of our stuff stuck around to help us out," Andrea mentioned. Dakota couldn't agree more. Imagine where they would be had the house decided to giving them the middle finger, no bars held. A room popped up on the computer screen. "Is that my bedroom?" "Yep," Devin said. "Check this out." He hit the play icon on the laptop. The people, spirits who appeared almost instantly, looked as solid as them. A woman sat on the edge of a bed. She tucked in a boy who couldn't have been much older than eight. "When will father be home?" he asked. "Soon, very soon," the woman replied. Just then, audio recorded the sound. Slam. A door shut. Thump. Thump. Footsteps running up the stairs. A man, maybe in his late twenties, flew into the room. "I got the news. He's in, he's in!" The boy sat up, smiling. The woman stood. The man pulled her into his arms. They started to dance around the room. "Roosevelt's president, daddy! Really?"

263


The man nodded, scooped the boy up and they all resumed doing a jig around the room. Then they vanished, their laughter an echo heard through the audio. "That's it," Devin said. "But enough I'd say." Dakota hated this. Every twist and turn felt like a slap in the face. 1904? Too damned much and way too fast for her taste. Devin shut down the computer, looked at Leathan and sighed. "I have no idea what to do next." "As much as I hate to say it, there isn't much we can do but wait." Leathan shrugged. "And shovel." "Shovel?" Dakota asked, taken aback. Seth nodded slowly. A grin broke over his face. "Yeah, why not?" He produced the bottle of whiskey he had tucked under his arm. "But first, what say you to warming and thinning the blood a bit?" Andrea giggled. "Doesn't quite work that way but I like how your delusional mind works, brother." "Aye, me too." Seth put the bottle on the coffee table. "Get started, I'll be right back. Heading down to the basement to collect any shovels I can find. Be prepared, in this day and age, I expect nothing less than a dirt shovel to work with." Leathan looked her way. "Will you be all right without me?" No! Why? Where are you going? "Of course, why?" "I'm going to go help Seth look for shovels. Would you rather I stay?" Yes! "No, no, go, please." 264


She understood Leathan felt he still needed to make amends with his cousins. Still. Remember lass, I can hear your thoughts here and there. Ugh, right. "Please, go. I'm fine, really." Leathan offered a small, reassuring smile. "I'll be right back." "Sure, go. Don't forget to take a candle." With a nod he grabbed a candle and headed down the hallway after Seth. After they left, Dakota said, "This whole shoveling thing is Leathan's way of boosting moral." Devin nodded. "Aye, lassie, you're getting to know him well you are." "Here." Andrea handed her the bottle of whiskey. "Take a small swig." Yeah right. She took a few gulps, eyes watering as the burning liquid seared her throat. Why would anyone enjoy this stuff in real life? That's what she called it now. Real life. A life she no longer lived in. But, in this reality, if this booze could provide an "off switch" to current circumstances, she'd take it. Goodbye bravery, liquid courage would do just fine right now. She sat back and let her thoughts wander. They didn't go far. Leathan's previous statement rose up in her mind..."So you see I'm developing feelings for you? Trust me. It's nothing to be afraid of." How could he think for a second that everything developing between them wasn't something to be afraid of? 265


Was he out of his mind? Dakota had never been more terrified. Of his feeling for her. Of her feelings for him. How had they come so far in such short time? It had to be the circumstances. What if it was all part of the spell, or curse, they seemed to be under in this house? Resting her head on the back of the settee, Dakota closed her eyes. For a split second, it all felt surreal, as though none of this was really happening. That same feeling of dreaming took over. Fleeting, the feeling passed. It was happening all right. Thank God for that! Where had that thought come from? Dakota knew well where. Her mind, not Leathan's this time. And she knew why as shocking as the revelation was. Or was it really that shocking? If this house had not pulled her into its terror, she would have never sought out the Worldwide Paranormal Society. And would have never met Leathan. It occurred to her then, clear as day; she would have dealt with a thousand haunted Victorians for a chance to have met him. A zillion villainous vampire ghosts if she knew he would come to her rescue. Yes, she'd acknowledged previously her feelings had grown for Leathan, yet this feeling, this blinding certainty, was brand new. And undeniable. Andrea had been right. She was falling in love. "They knew how to labor back in the day, plenty of shovels," Seth said, reentering the room with a hand full of shovels. Leathan entered behind him, more shovels in hand. 266


Lifting her head, Dakota opened her eyes, which naturally connected instantly with Leathan's. He'd been worried about her in that short amount of time. "Who's ready to tackle this storm?" Leathan said. Needing no further prompting, she stood, eager to...shovel! Seth took a swig of whiskey. Leathan did not. All eager to escape, even if it was a fruitless venture, they bundled into their jackets, gloves and hats. Dakota grabbed a shovel from Leathan and smiled. When he pushed against the front door, it didn't budge. Laughing, he stepped back and lunged forward. The weight of his body moved it forward a scant two feet. Snow fell in through the opening. "How high is it?" Seth sidled in beside her, eyes roaming up and down the opening in anticipation. "Looks to be about three feet," Leathan said. "No!" Dakota said. "Three feet?" Seth didn't wait but shoved past them. The minute his body hit the door, the air crackled, black sparks shot around his frame then vanished. It swung wide open. Snow blew outward, a wide arc of white, wispy dust. "I think I like your gift," Leathan said. Seth plunged forward and bellowed with laughter. "I know I do!" Everyone started laughing. As Seth moved forward, a shovel became a totally obsolete notion. His form alone blew the snow aside, black sparks shooting off him, until a path, with walls easily three feet tall, followed in his wake. "Too cool!" Andrea yelped and plunged after him. 267


It felt as if her spirit became lighter and Dakota headed out after her, "I totally agree!" Tossing the shovel aside, she ran after them until they met water. It didn't take long to see that the ocean lapped at the gate in front of the house. What a sight! Seth, a force to be reckoned with, had blown an alcove that created a semi-circle at the end of the walkway consisting of a wall of snow with the ocean lapping at its outer edges. Snow and wind still whipped but in their own little room created by Mother Nature and...Seth, they had, for at least a few moments, escaped the terror they'd lived in for days. "Holy Hell," Seth breathed and turned. "Let's see." "Let's see, what?" Devin asked. "What else I can do." Leathan shook his head but Seth had already looked skyward and flung up his arms. Did Seth's eyes just glow black? A roar started to build. It sounded like thunder. But it didn't stop. Rumbling, tumbling, it filled the air and ground, until the snow started to fall heavier, the wind, ferocious, lethal. Snow built so quickly, heightening around them, layer upon layer, it was hard to believe. It must have hit over five feet tall when Seth slumped to the ground. Leathan and Devin rushed forward. Andrea held Dakota back. "No, let them," she said. "Idiot." Leathan pulled Seth's head into his lap. Devin fell to his knees beside them, patting Seth's chest and arms. "What the hell?" 268


Seth's eyes remained closed. Was he dead? Leathan and Devin prompted, prodded, and kept talking to him. "Damn fool killed himself. Leave it to him to do it this way," Devin said. Leathan cradled Seth's head, expression grim. Seth's eyes snapped open, blue eyes stared up at the sky. "Holy shit. That kicked ass!" Silence descended. Pushing his cousins aside, Seth sat up. "Fools, look!" Dakota looked to Andrea, she shrugged. Leathan and Devin appeared equally confused. Seth stared at them all then let out a hearty sigh. "I'm fine but look around! See what I did all by myself." Released from the fear of losing Seth, they did. Dakota, wide-eyed, couldn't believe it. Easily six feet tall, Seth had created a smooth surface, protective half igloo. It was amazing. The ocean, curious and whooshing made up one wall, the rest was a semi-circle of perfection. Ice and snow whipped and formed into a half sheet of wall, with a doorway carved in the middle that led to a path to the front door of the house. Seth clasped Leathan's arm. "This is how we can fill our time. We need to learn what we're capable of as warlocks!" Leathan shook his head. "No." "He might be onto something," Devin admitted. Nodding, Seth turned his attention to Devin. "You try next. What is it you can do? Hear things no one else can? So at the very least, sound is your thing?" 269


Devin shook his head once. "I'd like to say you're out of your mind, but look at what you created." "He is out of his mind," Leathan said. "Bad idea, all of this." Dakota narrowed her eyes, hands on hips. "How could you say that after every damned thing we've all been through? Don't you see this wall of snow and ice around us? I know I do!" Leathan looked at her and frowned. "What?" she asked. "Are you seriously gonna stand there and say we should all keep a rational mind right now, not experiment a little?" His stern expression faltered. "Actually, yeah." Dakota took his hand and beseeched, "let's see if you boys can get in a little practice before the shit hits the fan in this house, okay?" Leathan smirked. "Foul-mouthed wench. Fine, have it your way." Dakota grinned. "Good boy." His eyes narrowed. She winked. "Okay then," Leathan declared. "Devin, you're next. Show us what you've got." Devin nodded and grinned with excitement. "All right." Walking to the center of the semi-circle Seth had created, he spread his legs, flung his head back, raised his arms and...stopped. His head and arms dropped. He grinned. "Any clue what I'm supposed to say?" "Just plead inwardly, 'make it so,'" Seth provided. 270


"Make it so?" Devin asked. "Yep, make it so. Just like that." "Seems so bloody vague." "Do it." "Okay then, chum says I should make it so, then I will." Devin again closed his eyes, flung his arms wide and yelled at the top of his lungs, "Silence! Leave storm!" Dakota tried, she really did, to keep a straight face, but who screamed like that to the sky? Seth certainly hadn't. Had Devin even listened to Seth's advice? One of Devin's eyes opened and locked on her. "I see you're trying not to laugh, lass. What's so funny?" Biting back a smile, she went straight-faced. "Nothing. I think you're on to something." A strange sound came from Andrea. She glanced her way only to find her friend's face red as an apple. She too, was doing her best not to laugh. "Seth, what made you do what you did? What were you feeling exactly? How did you tap into the 'gift'?" Leathan asked. Seth shrugged. "I didn't really. I got excited, curious and plunged headfirst, all the while thinking to myself, 'make it so.' Once I made it to the end of the path and had your attention I knew through that feeling I could form the snow; make it more exciting, how I wanted it." "Okay." Leathan walked forward, casually strolled around the circle until he came to the water. There he crouched, took off one glove and ran his fingers through the ocean water. "Come here, Devin." 271


Devin walked to Leathan and crouched beside him. "Take off your glove," Leathan urged. Devin didn't hesitate, the glove was off. "Run your fingers through this water. Tell me what you feel." He did. "It's cold, damned cold." "What else?" Devin ran his hand along the surface, then plunged deeper until his fingers touched bottom, at the top of his palm. "There's a bottom." "Exactly." Leathan wiped his hand on his jacket then slid it back into his glove. "What you need to find, what Seth's talking about, is at the bottom, it's at the heart of you." He glanced at Seth. "Am I right?" Seth nodded. Devin ran his hand along the bottom for a few seconds, deep in thought, before he pulled his hand free and stood. Dakota only had a glimpse of him turning their way before everything changed in such a way she staggered back. A pulsing deep maroon light radiated from Devin. His eyes glowed the same color. Though the ice recluse Seth had created remained, the sound changed. No longer did the howling mad wind beat down on them but a light breeze. The ocean ceased its roar and became a lapping, friendly comrade. And somewhere, as though way down the beach on a far off Caribbean island, the sound of steel drums met their ears. A low table heavy with exotic food appeared. 272


"I think I like your gift," Andrea said to Devin. "Very, very nice." Devin took a deep breath and nodded. "Thanks." "Interesting," Andrea said. "Looks like Seth's magical aura must be black, Devin's a dark red." "Looks that way," Leathan said. "So who's up for a snowball fight?" Seth asked. "Not yet," Dakota said, though a large part of her didn't want to. Andrea met her eyes. "She's right, not yet." Dakota had to know what he was capable of. Had to face the Leathan who was "warlock." How could she not at this point? "Snowball fight after we discover what Leathan can do." His sharp gaze met hers. "Can't we enjoy this?" "No, we can't." Walking to her, snow crunching beneath his booted feet, Leathan stopped. "Will you fear me when I-" Dakota put a gloved finger to his mouth and shook her head. "I made a promise. I intend to keep it." Never more studied within one's eyes, Dakota struggled to hold his gaze. At last he said, "I believe you. Let's see what I can do. I'll try to summon a little bit of everything you all would like to see here." Leathan walked to the ocean's edge, as he had that first night they met. This time however, the ocean butted and demanded entrance. This time, Leathan wasn't mad at her for contemplating suicide. His gaze swung over all of them before his arms fell to his side peacefully, and he closed his eyes. 273


Watching the ocean lap at his booted heels, the snow fall gently over his head, Dakota felt a great distance grow between them. Wherever he went, he traveled far. That same blue light from her dreams, the very light that haunted her that first night, started to twist around him. Twirling and mesmerizing. Devin's face fell, and he stepped forward. Seth shook his head avidly and did the same. Fear flashed in Andrea's eyes. What the heck? Suddenly, one foot apart, six inches wide, recessed lighting emitted from the concave of snow. The ground turned to white, soft sand. The ocean turned a bright Caribbeancolored blue. The air warmed. Though it continued to snow, random and light, the sun shone through, like an eager light wanting to let them all know it still existed. Leathan breathed deeply. More changed. Seats carved of ice formed behind them. Though the sun shone through the snow, the moon and stars appeared behind them. Roses started to bloom everywhere. Some bushes, others vines, wrapping around the seats. Leathan fell to his knees. Dakota rushed forward and fell to her knees in front of him. "Stop this now. No more!" Deep red, cheerful yellow, roses continued to bloom. Leathan slumped further. "Stop!" his cousins said in unison. All ceased. 274


Dakota wrapped her arms around Leathan. "I'm sorry. I should have never pushed you." "Aye." His heavy arms fell around her. "You should have." What had she hoped to achieve? To see him for the true evil being he must be if he were a warlock? Nonsense. Angry, she pulled back and urged him to face her as best she could. "Get up, stand up. See what you did." Maybe she should throw in a zinger to help motivate. "Don't be a wimp." "Wimp?" He gave a somewhat dopey grin. "Now we both know I'm not that." He appeared completely out of it, drunk almost. "Fine then, show me what you got, arrogant bastard, get your ass up," she insisted, trying to goad him into action, clarity. His unfocused eyes rolled. "Am I falling in love with you? Hope not. You're a prickly damned indecisive thing, lass." Before Dakota's shocked mind could comprehend what he'd said his cousins pounced like a flock of geese protecting their young. Seth took him under one shoulder, Devin the other. Andrea simply shifted in such a way Dakota had no choice but to step back as they sat him down. Seth grabbed a chunk of snow and swabbed it over Leathan's face. That's all it took apparently. His eyes started to clear. When they did he pushed everyone away. "What the bloody hell?" "What the bloody hell's, right." Andrea put her face directly in front of his. "Seems you may be a bit more powerful than Seth and Devin, or did you already know that?" "What?" he said. 275


Leaning close, Andrea whispered in his ear. It was fairly obvious what was said. His expression didn't change though. In fact, he didn't appear all that surprised. Had Leathan been understating what he felt when they were in the kitchen earlier? Apparently he wasn't about to comment further. Pulling off his gloves, hat and jacket, he leaned back, hands braced in the sand behind him and stretched his legs, crossing one over the other. Gazing around, he managed to produce a rather languid, sexy grin. "I'd say we did pretty good guys. And I'm thinking I'm only a little bit stronger right now because I'm the oldest. Maybe you two still need to grow into the rest of your ability." Devin sat slowly in one of the ice chairs and looked at Leathan curiously. "You okay?" "Me?" Leathan pulled off his socks. "Never better, why?" Everyone started to pull off their gloves, hats and jacket. It had to be at least eighty degrees in their little warlock induced igloo. Devin shrugged. "No reason except I don't think I've ever seen you look so relaxed." Seth kept a wary eye on Leathan as well. "He's right. You sure you're okay?" Leathan nodded. "I am. Honestly, releasing all that energy, power, whatever it was, totally relaxed me." His eyes met Dakota's briefly. "Kind of like how you feel after sexual release, only more intense if you can believe it." "I didn't get that sensation in the least." Seth frowned. "I pretty much felt like I'd run a marathon and needed to catch my breath." 276


Everyone looked Devin's way. "And you?" Andrea asked. "Honestly?" He grinned and shrugged. "I was starving." Leathan lay down, rested his head on his clasped hands and released a sigh of contentment. "I think I like my magical repercussions the best." Devin snatched up a creamy pastry off the table and took a big sloppy bite. Groaning in bliss, he sank into a chair and said through a mouthful of food, "I don't know. Kind of like mine better." Seth, who was already nodding off in his chair muttered sleepily, added, "mine's not bad either." Andrea shook her head, incredulous. "If you want my opinion, you guys better learn how to handle this or you'll all be fat within a year!" "I'm fine without your opinion." Devin bit into some sort of dark green fruit. Leathan stretched his long body, a contented smile plastered on his face. "I agree." Seth started snoring. Dakota had little opinion about it. As far as she was concerned, Leathan seemed okay. For that matter, they all did. If they wanted to lounge, eat, sleep, enjoy what they'd created, so be it. Not only was it warm, but a bit humid. What she wouldn't do for a tank top instead of this sweater. As soon as Dakota thought it, she wore it. Amazed, she stared down at the skin tight, white tank that fell right above her belly button. Her eyes flew to Leathan. 277


Upright now, he shrugged one shoulder casually and grinned. "What? You were hot. I cooled you down." Cooling her down had been about the last thing he'd done and damned if he didn't know it. His blatant admiration focused entirely on her hardening nipples. Biting her lower lip, Dakota crossed her arms over her chest. Playing shy? he said into her mind. Play shy? Her? Never! Standing, Dakota grabbed a handful of snow from the wall and started toward Leathan. With a nonchalant smile, she patted the white stuff into a smooth ball. Instead of trying to flee, he lay back on the sand again, apparently more interested in how she'd look from that angle than exactly how frigid this snowball would be when it landed in his face. "Aren't you brave," Andrea said. "He is, isn't he?" Dakota decided Leathan was making this far too easy. Instead of whipping the ball at him, she stopped, a foot on either side of his thighs, fully intending to lean over and give him a white wash. Leathan gazed up. His smiled vanished. Dakota gazed down. Her smile vanished. The snowball fell from her listless hand as she once again looked toward the ocean, noticed the white sand beneath them. This couldn't be happening. Knees weak, she sank down until she straddled him. "This," she whispered. "It's just like my dream." Propped up on his elbows, worry and confusion pulled his brows together. "Mine too. Just like my dream." "You dreamt of this?" 278


"Aye, except-" When Leathan stopped talking she tensed, a horrible sense of anticipation filled her. The igloo began to melt. Drip. Drip. It started to sound like water being poured through a strainer onto the ground. "Andrea, get Seth and Devin into the house now!" Leathan said. "What about you two?" "Just go, please." Body locked, Dakota watched Andrea shake Seth awake and pull Devin away from his food. Though confused, both complied and trudged up the path to the house. Obviously, the men were still under the influence of having implemented their magic because they were of no use to anyone right now. "What's happening?" She tried so hard not to panic. "Why can't I move?" Leathan put his hands on the side of her waist, breathed deeply and said in a surprisingly calm voice, "Because the vampire doesn't want you to." [Back to Table of Contents]

279


Chapter Fifteen Leathan wondered why he hadn't realized it immediately. The sandy beach, warm weather, bright blue ocean, all which he created. Granted, he'd been in a euphoric state, yet how smoothly he had reproduced the dream, better yet, nightmare. And to think, she recognized this as well. Tears ran down Dakota's face. "Vampire? Where?" He didn't reply. It hovered behind her, a face forming, made of heavy falling snow and twisting wind. At first, it had only been a shift in the direction of the falling snow. Then as it took form, sleet mixed in to give sharp edges, vicious expression, and long incisors. Now he understood what he had not in his dream. "Leathan, please." Unafraid, he replied, "Trust me." Dakota nodded slightly, body trembling. "I'm almost here." The face reared up behind Dakota, a monstrous beastly thing made of snow and ice and darkness. "You will die. All of you." Crying out, Dakota shook harder, her face so white it blended with the paleness of the monster beyond. Everything went completely calm inside Leathan. He knew, anticipated. The vampire roared, gave a sickening smile, and dove headfirst into Dakota. Right to the bottom, right to the heart of it, that's what he had instructed Devin to do and he did just that-focused even harder than he had just a few 280


minutes ago. A strange feeling filled first his chest, then spread upward until it encompassed his head, then focused primarily behind his eyes. Though it burned, it felt cool. Though it chilled him to the bone, it filled him with a fiery exhilarating power. Blue light filled his vision and stemmed out toward Dakota. This vampire wasn't going to get her. Not now. A strange screeching roar came from everywhere. The vampire shot out of her, hissing down at him, before it blew away into a tornado of snow that sped up the walkway, slammed against the front door, then vanished. Dakota slumped. Her body fell against him. Empowered, worried for her, Leathan came to his feet easily and held her limp form against him. He shook off the dopey, satisfied feeling he got after implementing his magic and strode up the walkway as the front door flew open. Andrea stepped back. "What happened?" Concerned, she followed him into the living room. "She okay?" "I don't know." Seth lay on the settee, sound asleep. Leathan almost kicked him off. Forget it. He sat on a chair and cradled her on his lap. After he braced his arm behind her lolling head, he stroked her cheek. "Dakota, can you hear me?" Nothing. "Is she breathing?" Andrea asked. "Aye." He patted her cheek lightly, more than willing to slap her if it meant seeing her eyes open. "Dakota, wake up, please. You're safe. You're with me, Leathan." 281


A small groan rumbled in her chest. Shaking her gently, he said, "Wake up, Dakota. Wake up." Her eyes fluttered open. "Where am I?" Relief flooded him. "Inside. The weather got unpredictable. I thought we should come inside." Dakota tried to sit up. He wouldn't let her. "I relived my dream. I felt the fangs. Your eyes turned blue, just like before." Her hand fell on his chest, eyes curious. "Did you save me?" "Did he ever," Andrea said. "I watched it from the window!" Leathan frowned at Andrea and shook his head. The fear had been so intense for Dakota. He didn't want her reliving it, not for a second. "Where's Devin?" "Last I knew, raiding the kitchen for food," Andrea reported, troubled. "They're both useless right now, sorry." "I'm so tired," Dakota said. "Let me up. I need to find a bed." Leathan stood, still holding her in his arms. "I'm going to find her a bed." Andrea's eyes rounded. "Don't you think we should all stick together? I mean really, everything seems to be happening pretty fast now." She had no idea. "Andrea, no matter what we do or where we go, this house has the capability to separate us. I'm as afraid as you, believe me, but Dakota needs rest, we all do apparently. Do you even know what time it is?" "It says five PM on the clock." She released a long, exhausted, and very defeated sigh. "But it feels more like 282


midnight. I'm so screwed up. It could be two days from now for all I know." Poor Andrea stuck in the middle of all this. "Come upstairs with us. We'll all sleep in the same room. Devin and Seth will be okay." "How do you know?" Andrea cast a concerned glance at the settee. "Please, Leathan, I need to rest," Dakota murmured. Glancing at Seth as well, he felt torn. Would they be okay? Should they all sleep in the same room? As far as he could tell so far, it didn't seem to matter if they were together or not. Take that first night, the blue mist surrounding Dakota when she slept in the same room as Andrea. Better yet, the night he slept with Dakota and her ethereal form left her body, lured by the vampire. One look at Andrea's face not only cleared his head but made up his mind. Leathan carefully set Dakota down on a chair. Her head fell back, eyes slid shut. "I'm going to need your help because it looks like we're the only two left with half a wit who are awake." "So we're staying down here?" Andrea said. "No." He headed down the hallway. "Follow me." In the kitchen, Devin sat at the table munching away on slice of bread. Leathan didn't bother asking for his help but went down to the basement with a candle, Andrea close on his heels. "What are we doing?" "Looking for an ax," he replied. 283


She didn't question him and started searching. "Here," she said almost immediately and handed him the tool. "Good, let's go cut some wood." Leathan urged her to head up the stairs before him. When they returned to the living room he grabbed a piece of wood from the stack beside the fireplace, still there despite the recent time change. He brought it to the foyer, set it on the floor and proceeded to chop. "What are you doing?" Andrea held another piece of wood, ready to hand it to him. "Getting ready." Slice by slice, he turned one piece of wood into eight much thinner pieces. "Sooner than later, based on what we learned so far, we'll have to fight something other than a ghost, don't you agree? Last I knew thermal cameras and tape recorders couldn't fight vampires. Wooden stakes, however, might." Andrea said nothing but he sensed her fear and discomfort. Leathan tossed the pile of newly made stakes aside, took the second piece of wood from her and continued slicing away. Andrea looked incredibly upset. It occurred to him she had to be completely terrified. He stopped chopping. "I'm sorry, hon. I didn't mean to say it so bluntly." Leathan leaned the ax against the wall. "You okay?" Shaking her head no, she said, "yes." Leathan pulled her into a bear hug. This had to feel the worst for her. "I'm not going to cry," she mumbled into his shoulder. 284


"You can if you want. I won't tell anyone." "Odd thing is though I'm super scared for me, Devin and Seth, I'm so scared for you and Dakota it almost hurts. I can't explain it. I feel so strongly this house has the capability to destroy you both." She hugged him tightly. "Don't go and die on me, okay?" "No, I have no intention of dying, and I'll be damned if anyone else is either." Andrea pulled back, expression determined. "I'll hold you to that." "You better." Appeased by whatever she saw in his eyes, Andrea nodded and stepped away. Within a few minutes, he had the other log cut into stakes. Leaning over he picked them up and headed upstairs. "Andrea, go get Devin. You need to convince him somehow to come up and go to bed. We're all going to need whatever rest we can get." With a brief nod, she left the foyer. At the top of the stairs, Leathan paused. What room? He supposed it didn't really matter. Quickly, he dumped the stakes in the first room he came to. What else did he know about vampires besides the stake through the heart theory? Holy water wasn't going to happen. Crosses? He doubted any of them carried one. Devin passed him in the foyer, some sort of yellow food tucked under his arm, a silly smile on his face. "Heading to bed, mate, see you in the morn!" 285


Andrea led Devin up the stairs. "You'll have to get Seth up here." Stopping for a second halfway up, she looked over her shoulder and said, "The three of us will share a room. You and Dakota are on your own." "You sure? Devin and Seth aren't exactly...a lot to rely on right now, Andrea." With a small, wistful smile she said, "I know, regardless, we'll be okay. Take care of Dakota tonight, please." If there came one positive thing out of all this, out of Calum and this cursed house, Leathan felt far more able to take care of Dakota than he ever would have prior. With some careful angling he hefted Seth over his shoulder with a grunt and brought him upstairs where he plunked him on the free single bed beside the one Devin already appeared to be sound asleep on. Nothing like a full belly to make someone crash! When he turned he found Andrea sitting in a plush chair in the corner. Frowning, he said, "Where are you sleeping?" "Right here." "You've got to be kidding me." Pulling her legs beneath her, she shook her head and said, "Nope. This suits me fine for tonight. These two are going to be all confused when they wake up anyway. I'm so glad that you, at least, didn't go insane after doing what you did." "This doesn't seem right at all," he said. "Sleep with Dakota. I'll watch over these fools." Andrea pulled a blanket over her legs and her chin jutted out. "No way. She needs someone more powerful than me to hang with her tonight." 286


Leathan knew once Andrea had her mind set that trying to debate with her was useless. He grabbed half the pile of stakes from the other room and plunked them down in Andrea's room. "We'll be one room over. If you change your mind, come over." "Will do, boss." He started to respond but saw she'd already closed her eyes. Andrea's way of saying the discussion was over. Leaving the door open he went back downstairs. Dakota slept soundly. Leathan couldn't help but pause. She appeared so incredibly beautiful. Thick black lashes fanned against pale, silken skin. One finely arched brow rode higher than the other, as though when awake, she constantly questioned everything. Did she? He hated how little he knew of her before she came here. What was her favorite color, food, music? Nothing. Leathan knew nothing relevant. Crouching, he took advantage of the moment and ran a small section of her hair between his fingers. If felt so soft and smooth, inviting, like the rest of her. How could he say he knew nothing relevant when he actually did? Having paid attention over the past few days, he'd learned a lot about her. Though she could genuinely care for a perfect stranger, she didn't expect the same in return. If given the choice to swallow her pride, she'd choose it every time if it meant protecting another. But she wasn't quite an optimist, no. More like a realist mixed with dreamer and cynic. When life handed her lemons, she didn't make lemonade but iced tea, with a lemon slice thrown in for good measure. 287


After all, what sort of woman would find such delight in a story about an elf getting stuck in a cocktail straw? Not a woman whose family had been murdered by vampires when she was a child. Not an emotionally disconnected computer geek. He grinned. No, she'd managed to salvage something whimsical and endearing within. He thought about the fact they'd connected first online via Instant Message. How ironic that she was "Last Girl Standing" from her site. A chill went through him. Would she literally end up being the last girl standing? What cards hadn't been dealt yet by this God-awful house? By the bloody vampire? Carefully, he placed one arm behind her shoulder, one under her legs and carried her upstairs. The room next to the others had one large bed. When he laid her down, she didn't wake. A single candle burned on the bedside table. Leathan pulled off her shoes and socks, covered her with a blanket, then yanked his shoes and socks off as well. The pile of stakes lay near the door. Uneasy, he grabbed a few and placed them beside the bed. Dakota murmured and rolled his way. Her lips turned down. Her eyelids moved, as though she was having a nightmare. Leathan wouldn't be surprised. He stood over her, unsure what to do next. Probably, sitting in the chair would be the best option. Resolved, he turned from the bed. "Leathan, please, sleep here." Turning back, he discovered her wide emerald eyes staring up at him. "Dakota, are you awake? Or dreaming?" "I'm awake, but really tired." She sat up. "Where am I?" 288


Sitting on the bed, he tried to stay as jovial as possible. "We're on the second floor. One of the bedrooms." "Look at it, so old-fashioned," she whispered. After an eyeful of an era long lost, Dakota's gaze returned to his. "I remember everything that happened outside. That's what I dreamt of before I ended up downstairs with you this morning. Your eyes went blue. You protected me somehow, didn't you?" Leathan would have preferred she had forgotten. "Aye." "Where is everyone else?" "Next room." "Is that really wise?" "Andrea and I discussed it. Everyone's as safe as they can be, sweetie." "Translation. No one's safe at all." Snaking his hand beneath the blanket, he found her hand and squeezed. Time for a subject change. "When did you start liking dragons and elves?" Dakota sighed and her green eyes fell to the blanket above their hands. "I don't. Kid stuff." "Aye, you do, don't lie." Leathan leaned back against the headboard. "When?" A clap of thunder sounded overhead and the house vibrated. Dakota held his hand tighter. "My father used to tell me and my sister stories. Not at bedtime, like you'd think. No, he was opposed to that. He believed the best story, especially about elves, wizards or fairies, should be told first thing in the morning." 289


Leathan couldn't help but interrupt. "Why? I've never heard of such a thing." "Ugh." Dakota gave a very small, tremulous smile. "He was one of those. A morning person." "You're lying." Startled, her eyes shot to his. "Yeah, I am. Not about him being a morning person but about why he told them then." "Go on," he said, intrigued. Dakota blinked rapidly as though she fought off tears and pushed up against the headboard next to him. "Promise not to laugh?" He would never. "Are you serious?" Green eyes searched his. "Okay, stupid question." She pulled the blanket up to cover them. "He felt that telling stories, fantastical stories in the morning when the day was new, the light fresh in the sky, a new beginning, would give those stories room to grow throughout the day. He liked to think that by the time we fell asleep at night the story had become part of us, that nighttime could never take it away. New dreams could never take it away." Speechless, Leathan stared at her. He'd been raised on bedtime stories. Scotland was so ripe with them very few countries could compare. Never, ever, had he heard of a morning time story or such a theory. What to say to it? "So, through your dad in the morning, you learned about elves, fairies, wizards and everything else in the fantasy world?" "Yeah." The smile she gave him nearly made the world melt. "Dad would have loved your theory on Elves ears." 290


He grinned. What else could he do? "I came up with it on my own." "No!" "Aye." A small, whimsical smile graced her lips and she looked down, her fingers fiddling with the bedspread. "He would have liked you too. Mom, as well." "My parents would have-" Silence fell. He had trouble talking about them. The wind whipped outside. Floorboards creaked. Shutters slammed. Dakota pulled his hand up to her lips and kissed the backside of his palm. "Do you believe they're all still around. Maybe even listening to us?" What's the point if they weren't? "Don't know. Hope so." A long silence stretched. Neither said a word. Until she did. "Can we lie together, hold each other?" With a nod, he slid down, as did she, and in the flickering candlelight they held one another. He thought to himself, maybe there's a lot more we should say before we might not have the chance to. The other part- the lonely part-wanted to be held, feel a woman's body, her body, against his. Let it all go, not worry about the house and its horror show. Not worry about the fact they'd started something they might not be able to finish. Leathan didn't blow out the candle. They needed the light, needed to know this reality, bizarre as it was, still existed. Cradling her body against his, he drifted off. For how long he couldn't be sure. Could have been minutes. Could have been hours. 291


The candle was out when her small, tentative hand ran over the side of his cheek. Dakota's soft lips kissed first his chin, then his lips. Leathan groaned with relief. Not because he wanted to have sex but because he wanted to kiss her again. Half asleep, he realized he'd been worried they wouldn't before all this was over. Heavy, protective blankets cradled them. Her lips, once more, were on his. Opening his mouth, he welcomed, let her in. She felt so good. Leathan cupped the back of her head and ran his fingers through her hair. He measured her slender neck and slid his hands down her back. When she pulled down his pants, Leathan stayed still. This was her moment, had to be. Cool hands slid up his thighs until...Damn! He tried to breath. What was she doing? Sinking his hands into the mattress, he growled. This wasn't fair. He pulled away and flipped them sideways. Pitch black, he couldn't see. At first. Then, he could, in blue. A faded, seductive blue. "It's so beautiful," she murmured, her eyes skimming the air around him, then only him. "Do you see it?" "Shhh." Leathan kissed her softly, then desperately. For the first time, he knew this was theirs alone. No vampire would interfere. Nothing would. He made short work of removing her clothes. Lying on her side, arm over her head, Dakota remained silent, watchful. On his side as well, he studied every inch of her form in the strange ethereal light he'd somehow created. 292


"You're lovely, lass," he whispered and trailed his finger down her collarbone so slowly the heave of her chest nearly stopped. Goose pimples rose on her flesh. "When did you get that?" she murmured and reached up to run her forefinger over the tattoo on his upper arm. "When I was young." "You had a lot of pride in your country." He considered her. "Still do." Dakota's finger played with the Scottish flag tattoo before it wandered curiously down his arm. "You ever worn a kilt?" Leathan smiled. "Of course. The family's big on tradition. During holidays, weddings, big events, I have." "Really?" "Aye, really." "Unreal." "Would you like to see me in one, then?" Her lips screwed into a ball and she pretended to consider. "I think I might find it...interesting." No better time than now to see if he could manage a small amount of magic versus a grand display...simply to please of course. Pulling the blankets back, he bounded from the bed, and stood before her. "What do you think, lassie?" "Ohhhh." "Oh?" Leathan looked down and laughed. He'd meant to show her the full formal Highland attire. Apparently, his gift wasn't full throttle yet because he stood with only the plaid wrapped around his waist and over his shoulder, with the tall black boots as well. A wide smile blossomed on her face. "I think I get it now." 293


"Get what? I'm missing half my clothes!" Pink stained her cheekbones. "And you're complaining, why?" "Ohhhh," he said. "Ohhhh, is right." She laughed and patted the bed, "Come back, highlander. I'm curious what's hidden under that kilt." He shook his head and gave a wide smile. "So you're one of those American girls, aye?" "No, I'm British born but...human." After quickly pulling off the boots, he came down on the bed and covered her. "When this is all over, you're going to have to decide what nationality you are, you know that right?" "American, citizenship and all." "You sure?" "Positive." Dakota kissed him. "You okay with that?" "More than okay." Feathering kisses down her neck, he focused on her full, round breasts. Suckled on her dark, protruding nipples. Her legs spread beneath him. "Scratchy," Dakota whispered, though she moved against him in invitation. With a few quick pulls, the plaid was gone. Her mouth opened beneath his. Running his hand down one side of her body, he caressed and admired the feel of her luminescent skin. He loved the way her waist curved in and hips flared gently out. The way the muscles in her thighs tightened involuntarily when his fingertips skimmed lightly over her skin. 294


Barely touching, he ran his fingers over the tender spot behind her knee and the sensitive skin of her inner arms. Leathan especially enjoyed focusing on the small, secret place hidden just beneath her earlobe. Little sounds of pleasure emitted from her whenever he brushed his lips there. A small flick of the tongue made the little sounds turn into groans. Dakota's hands roamed his chest, stomach, exploring. Angling her body, she rolled him to his back. Her lips traveled, kissing places he didn't know he had. Making him feel things he'd never felt before. When she found her way to his cock, all coherent thought vanished. Her tongue swirled in small circles over the tip until her lips closed over him. Soft, talented hands rolled his balls back and forth. He gritted his teeth. Pleasure didn't begin to describe it. Slowly, inch by inch, she took all of him into her mouth, sucking all the while. When the back of her throat started to welcome him, he groaned. Holy hell. Technique wasn't a problem for her. Self-control, however, was rapidly proving to be an issue for him. Watching her cheeks hallow, eyes close, full lips grasp, Leathan ran his fingers through her hair, clasped her scalp and fought the baser instinct to hold her in place and take control. Where had she learned to do this? Who cared! If he wasn't inside her soon...her hand continued to fondle, her mouth lowered sharply, and all good intention vanquished in a wave of blinding heat. With a shout, he held her in place, gasped and released. Eventually, he lessened the unintentional grasp on her head, and his body relaxed. Well, that hadn't gone how he'd planned at all. 295


Blue light throbbed, darker closer to them, lighter further away, as if it reflected the passion within. Wind whistled and a distant roll of thunder sounded. But it all seemed so far away. Not part of their private cocoon of magic and lust. Leathan watched her climb up his body; her pristine skin appeared to shimmer. Emerald eyes held the innate selfsatisfied glint of a woman who had pleased her man, who knew for certain she could at will. When Dakota straddled him, Leathan couldn't help but find her confidence intensely alluring. Did she have any idea how sexually magnetic she was? Without question, she must. How else would she know to hide behind her lashes like that? Move and roll her body up his like she did? As she came over him, thighs spread; wet warmth against his belly, Leathan had no worries he would rise again to the challenge. In fact, he already had! Gotta love magic, be it black or not, because...could he really have risen again so soon without it? Lightning flashed outside and its brilliance illuminated their magical aura, creating sparks of white-blue light around her. She leaned down and brushed her lips across his. Wasting no time, he lifted her hips and brought her down on his impatient shaft. Burying himself deeply, Leathan moaned. Her steaming hot flesh throbbed around him, and she whimpered. Head flung back as she held him in place, he was convinced there would never be a more perfect moment. Her hips swayed and rocked, her pelvic bones created a concave of muscle and movement where her stomach met. Hard nipples sat upright, 296


slender arms braced her hands on his chest, nails dug in as she found a heady rhythm he had no trouble following. Not for the first time, it occurred to him they used no protection. But, as before, the concern was fleeting. For some unknown reason he sensed it didn't matter. When her lips found his, and she ground herself against him all worry vanished. Cupping her backside, he rolled her beneath him. It was his turn...better yet, her turn. Blankets were gone. Sheets were pulled free from the mattress. Sweat soaked them. The bed creaked, springs straining and squeaking while he braced his elbows on either side of her. Leathan brought his arm down and wrapped it beneath one of her knees. Dakota had relieved his initial tension. Now he would go...and go. Putting his lips beneath her ear, he thrust, slow and easy. Her free leg moved up his thigh, soft skin caressing his side, her heel dragging over then pressing against his ass. New heat flared between them and made their bodies' even slicker. He quickened his pace, thrilled by the increase in her breathing, the random sucks of air. Her body moved with him. Hearts pounded. When he began to roll his hips into each thrust, she started to scream out, bits of feminine pleasure that intensified with every planned movement, with every orchestrated penetration. He came close, allowed his body to drag over hers, create just the right amount of friction everywhere. His need for release came quickly, far sooner than expected. She felt too damned good. When she arched up and began to vibrate he pushed hard, his body erupting in 297


flames. Dakota yelled out when he did, her slender form shaking. For a long time, they stayed that way, him over her, within her, kissing. Leathan didn't remember pulling away. Didn't remember falling asleep. He did remember waking up. Dakota was gone. [Back to Table of Contents]

298


Chapter Sixteen Dakota stood before the windows in the attic. Snow blew in through the broken panes and tiny splinter- shaped flakes stung her bare skin like sand in a wind storm. The cruel elements made her feel frail and vulnerable. But she couldn't move. She felt no fear. No, Dakota felt...ready. It had been a very long time. Life had seemed three times longer than it should have. Was she really only twenty eight? Impossible. When a blanket came around her shoulders she still couldn't move. "Dakota." The voice sounded far away. She didn't answer. "Dakota, look at me." Her body was swung around. A man stood before her. He looked so familiar. Who was he? Pulling her body against his, he said her name over and over. Concern made his voice desperate. Leathan. He said his name was Leathan. Blinking, she tried to say, "who?" Nothing came out. The attic behind him looked long and forbidding. Where was she? Leathan pulled back, brown eyes frantic. "Please, know who I am. It's me, Leathan, you contacted me about this house. You've been haunted by a vampire. Do you remember anything, Dakota?" 299


Air warmed around her and feeling returned to her limbs. Vampire. Leathan. It all started to flood back, as though she'd been dreaming...sleepwalking. Nodding, she stood on tip toes and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I remember, I do. What happened? How did I get up here?" "You must have walked. I don't know when." He lifted her, bundled in the blanket, and brought her to the mattress in the corner where he sat with her in his lap. "You okay?" Was she? Not likely. "Yeah, I'm all right. Just confused." "Did you dream? Did you see the vampire?" Had she? "No, as far as I remember, I woke up standing before the window feeling really out of touch with everything. I didn't even remember you!" She wrapped her arms around him. "How could I have forgotten you?" Holding her tightly, Leathan said. "It's okay. You're back. I'm here." "I'm so cold," she said. Setting her on the bed, he stood and grabbed a bundle off the chair. "I brought up your clothes." Grateful, she shed the blanket and dressed. "Thanks." He nodded and handed her a pair of socks. "No problem." As she pulled on the socks, Dakota watched him examine the attic, as if searching out a hidden reason for her previous actions. Clad in black jeans with a light brown fitted sweater and bare feet, his hair stuck up at odd angles. A design she knew she had created during lovemaking. A blast of raw lust ran through her just thinking about it. "Leathan?" 300


Dakota bounded off the bed and ran to the top of the attic stairs. "Come on up, Andrea." Leave it to her. She had managed to awaken the whole house. "So sorry to get you up, had a bad dream." Andrea gave her an odd smile. "No problem, sweetie." "Leathan's all worried about this floor again. Come up. Keep me company while he frets." Andrea didn't move. "What's the matter? Come on up." Leathan came to her side, his arm wrapping around her waist. "She can't, Dakota." An uncomfortable shiver ran through her. "What do mean she can't?" Andrea frowned. Devin and Seth appeared beside her. What was going on? Shaking free from Leathan, Dakota started down the stairs. "Dakota, don't," Leathan said. "Don't what?" But she already knew. Taking the last few steps to the bottom quickly, searing pain made her stop and stumble backward. Leathan caught and held her on the second to last stair to the bottom. "I'm so sorry, lass," he whispered. A tear slipped from her eye. It couldn't be. Not again. Not after all they'd been through. "Tell me I'm not trapped on this floor again." She stared at Andrea, Seth and Devin, her voice rose. "Tell me!" Leathan held her tight, his lips close to her ear. "We both are. And they can't cross that threshold, sweetheart." 301


It felt like chalk clogged her throat. Though she struggled for breath, it was difficult and strained. "I don't understand." A tear fell from Andrea's eye. Devin and Seth appeared defeated, helpless. "It's going to be okay," Devin said heart in his eyes. "Leathan's with you. He's a tough son of a bitch." This couldn't be happening. She wouldn't let it. A fresh burst of anger and determination rocketed through her. Narrowing her eyes at Devin and Seth she said, "Are you two with it now, out of your stupor? Hope so! Time to step up and help your cousin, be half the man he is. Help us!" "We would in a heartbeat." Devin reached out his hand and touched the air between them. He screeched, his face twisting in pain before he fell back a few feet. Oh God. Dakota knew that pain. She closed her eyes and shook her head. This wasn't right. Now they were all part of her original misery. Now they were-in their own way-as trapped as she'd been in the beginning. Seth, Andrea, and Devin on the outside. Leathan on the inside. The single candle Leathan had carried up snuffed out. All that remained behind them was darkness. Disaster. Death. "Do you trust me, Dakota?" Leathan whispered. Licking the salty tears off her lips, she watched Andrea, Devin and Seth's faces change as they looked up the stairs past her and Leathan. Time had run out. 302


Did she trust Leathan? With every ounce of her soul. Did it make turning and facing her worst fear any easier? No. Dakota wrapped her arms over his and nodded; petrified this would be the last real moment they'd have together. "Thank you for everything. Thank you for coming to my rescue. Thank you for believing in me." She wiped the last tear from her eye. "And thank you for being you." His hand cupped her chin and turned her face. Leathan gently kissed her cheek before he said, so low and firm she barely heard it, "Listen to me very carefully. The mystery's over. It's time for battle. Something very nasty is ready for us. All I need from you is your promise that you will listen to every command I give you. You will not question me. You will not try to defend me. Can you promise me that, Dakota? Answer quickly." A strange, sickly smell started to fill the attic. Dakota focused on breathing. Her heart slammed inside her chest. How did she fight what came for her? Did she even stand a chance? Did any of them? "Yes, I promise." Andrea, Seth, and Devin stayed where they were, faces grim but determined. She took one last lingering look at them before she allowed Leathan to pull her up the stairs. A blue light, Leathan's light, started to glow around them, stemming up the stairs and filling the attic. Who would have thought that someday she'd find herself facing her worse nightmare with a warlock to defend her? At this juncture, the fact Leathan was supposedly a warlock seemed a lot more promising than a wizard when faced with a vampire. If, of 303


course, one thought evil may fight evil more efficiently than good. What was she thinking? Leathan wasn't evil! One step ahead of her, Leathan climbed the last step. A screech filled the room. His hand tore from hers. A blur passed and Leathan vanished. Dakota climbed the last stair and turned. Leathan, pinned against the far wall struggled with thin air. "Move!" The demand roared seconds before a vicious wind made her stagger back and stumble down a few stairs. As fast as she could, Dakota scurried back up in time to witness Calum standing before Leathan. Now she could see it. Long thin tendrils of black snaked around and pinned Leathan to the wall. Calum chanted, his hands waving in the air, trying to release his descendent. Every window shattered inward, the dangerous shards blasting from one side of the attic to the other. Dakota hit the floor and covered her head, escaping any real harm. The storm outside came inside. Blizzard conditions filled the attic. Standing, she tried to focus but could only see a foot or so in front of her. A black shadow moved closer, hazy through the snow. When at last she could see it, Dakota froze. "I told you I was coming." The vampire, tall and eerily beautiful, stood over her. "I promised my brother I would help free him if I could have you." He laughed the sound low and promising. "Or share you, I suppose. I do so love family, don't you?" 304


Dakota slowly stood and walked backward into the room. His inky black eyes locked with hers. Memories started to bombard...unravel. Memories locked tight within her mind for the past twenty-three years. She remembered now what he had said back then when she was the tender age of five. All of what he'd said. "I only spare you now because I need you. You found the talisman that begins the process, the only thing that can release my brother from his prison. But you need to get older. You need to lure the warlock to this house. You see, my brother desires you as no other. You ignited the beginning of his freedom. But he can never be free until the moment this house reaches the day he was trapped, the talisman is in his clutches and the warlock connected to the stone-having come into his power-is destroyed." The vampire leaned in closer, foul breath suddenly sweet. Its dark beauty lulled. The rest of what he'd said so long ago came back. "There lies within you much intelligence. Use it." He'd cocked his head. "Computers I think. They are the future. Your future. When the time comes, and it will, computers will connect the world. As will you with your knowledge. You will create a way through computers to lure in all attracted to and part of the darker side. Our warlock will not be able to resist. He, through the dark magic inherently within him, will be drawn. He will find you. When he does, then it begins." Dakota's legs gave way. The vampire held her up, pushed her against the wall. "Oh no, my sweet. You have been so strong thus far. I'll not allow you to crumble now. Not when I 305


have waited so very long." His gaze swept over her face. "And how lovely you've become." She gasped for air. Her stomach was long past sour. All this time she'd been a pawn in an ancient curse. A tool with no other purpose than to help reveal an evil far greater than she could've imagined. It all made sense now. Even to her stricken mind. She had been a means to an end. Purposely targeted. Her whole family intentionally victimized because she'd found the talisman when playing in some old castle ruins. Dakota had been left alive for this...this house, this curse, the brother who had been imprisoned. And to lure Leathan. She had been the bait. Dakota yanked free from his grasp. Even though her arch enemy stalked toward her and relished her fear, something bubbled up inside Dakota. Here stood a real vampire. Not a ghost at all. Oddly enough, her fear simmered down. All her life she'd worried, feared, looked around every corner. Still, in her own way, she'd always defied it. She had gone out at night and left herself open to his attack. Why? Lights flashed on the other end of the attic. Leathan was no longer trapped. He and Calum fought the other vampire just released after 109 years. In a strange otherworldly arc, they had created a wall of defense made up of Leathan's blue light and Calum's crackling black. The vampire hissed and clawed, on all fours, trying to find a way out of the wall. 306


Taking a deep breath, Dakota knew she was on her own. How to defeat a vampire? "There is no way," the vampire said mournfully. His eyes glittered with a strange satanic glee. He moved so fast, pulling her into his arms, it was unseen with the human eye. His teeth were against her neck, his cool breath brushing her skin. "You are bound to be the sweetest thing I've ever tasted. Only because I had to wait until today. The day my brother was unleashed from his prison." He nuzzled against her, his skin icy and whispered a dark promise. "I want to make you mine for all eternity. I have watched you over the years. Watched as you grew into a beautiful woman. Ah, how I have desired you. Desire you now more than ever." Dakota, get him to the floor, now Leathan's words slammed into her mind. To the floor? He had asked her to trust him. She would. Mustering up seduction, she gazed into the Devil's eyes and said. "I have been so afraid all these years." Dakota wrapped her arms around him. "But I have also been curious." A crash and cry resounded from the three across the room. The vampire that held her paid no mind, curious. His black eyes studied her, made her feel filthy. "Have you?" "Didn't you know?" Dakota offered her most convincingly sly grin. "I thought you did, must have." His strange supernatural slither made his body adjust and pull her tighter to him. "It has been a long drawn out affair, has it not?" 307


"If you only knew," she murmured and allowed him to lean forward more, enough to enable herself some of the weight in their embrace. Perfect. With everything in her, Dakota pushed against him so hard that he lost his footing and fell backward. The vampire smiled on the way down and pulled her with him. Making sure she fell to her knees, she straddled the vampire when he hit the floor. At first he offered only an interested smile and seemed to enjoy her aggressiveness. That changed quickly. His eyes widened and he screamed. A deafening sound that filled the attic. Piercing, in agony, he continued to scream. Dakota stood and looked down. To step away would be impossible. Oh no, Leathan had given her revenge. The sweetest revenge. The vampire who had destroyed her family now lay pierced by the wooden panel, which had housed the journal Calum had written. Leathan had flipped it open and let her do the rest. Dakota stared at the wood poking through the vampire. Leathan had used his magic and formed it into a spike. Despite the battle she knew went on at the other end of the attic, she couldn't look away. The vampire under her croaked and black drizzle ran from its mouth. Bending over, she said, "Now who got who in the end? I hope you rot in hell. I hope everyone you killed has their vengeance on you." He shuttered. Smiled. "I had such plans for us." 308


"Come on, turn to dust already. That is your fate, asshole." Fire started to consume his body but not before he said one last thing. "Your fate too." When there was nothing left but ashes, Dakota fell to her knees, happier than she'd been in a very long time. He was gone. It was over. Her sister, mum, dad, flashed before her eyes and she started to madly wipe away the ashes, scattering them everywhere. Damn it all to hell, it was over. No more pain. No more sleepless nights. No more fighting a nameless fear. As she started to make another swipe through the ash a loud screech filled the attic. The other vampire slid on its belly through her smeared ash. "Brother. Brother," he whimpered. Dakota sat back, horrified. The beast that had shown its face in so many ways through this house was now whole. And very, very real. "Come! Now!" Leathan ran toward her, hand out. She took it and let him pull her after him. Calum spun like a black top after the vampire as it crawled with supernatural speed up the ceiling. Leathan stopped at the far end of the attic, leaned over and pulled open a door she never knew was there. With no chance to look back, she followed him, stumbling, down a dark, twirling stone staircase. "Where are we going? Why are we running?" Not answering, Leathan continued to pull her until they entered a small, dark room. She could hear him feeling the 309


walls, looking for something. Suddenly, a door opened and he pulled her out. Into the living room. Before she had a chance to comprehend anything, Andrea tossed her a wooden stake. Seth and Devin held stakes as well. "I found this in the room we slept in." Leathan pulled a small, silver cross out of his pocket. "Not sure if it'll help." He handed it to Dakota. She stared at it. A cross? "To fight vampires," Leathan provided. "One will be here any second. Couldn't hurt to see if it works." It was then that it occurred to Dakota a personal battle might've been won for her but not for the rest of them. An actual vampire still existed in this house. A very angry one! And, didn't this vampire ultimately crave her as much as his brother had? Maybe not now that she'd killed his brother. But who the hell knew how vampires thought or reasoned. The Victorian started to shake. A loud keen split the air. Dakota watched, wide-eyed, as Calum's spirit plummeted down the staircase, tumbling, a black static ball that rolled out of the open front door. The minute he tumbled through, the door slammed shut behind him. No one moved. Dakota clasped her stake in one hand, the cross in the other, palms sweaty and slippery. How powerful was this other vampire? Devin's body flung against one wall, Seth's the other. Leathan was tossed to the floor, face down. Andrea stayed where she was, stake in hand, as a tall dark figure entered 310


the room and stopped in front of her. Liquid-like its head bent down until it was face to face with her. It sniffed. "So you're the reason we're here." Seth came to his feet and pulled the vampire's attention his way. "Wanna kill us then?" The vampire lunged. Seth flung his arms up. The vampire flew backward, its body tossed over the foyer floor. Devin and Leathan followed Seth. Both recovered and ready. Blue light started to radiate from Leathan and lit the foyer in a dim, ominous glow. The vampire chuckled and stood. Devin's eyes narrowed, and he started to whisper the same words over and over again. "Painful sound." The vampire covered its ears and ducked from something Dakota couldn't see. As far as she could tell, the house was silent. "The end is only the beginning," Leathan said once, his voice strong and sure. Then he said it again. And again. "The beginning is sunrise. The beginning is sunrise. The end is only the beginning." All the curtains flung open. The sun was nearly up. No more storm. The vampire's skin sizzled. It warred with Leathan's magic, stalking toward him. That's right. By all accounts, the vamp had two goals. Kill Leathan. Make Dakota his.

311


Leathan's blue light lashed forward like a tornado. The vampire pushed forward, incisors bared, eyes merry. "You will not defeat me, Warlock. Too young by half." A shield of blackness fell over the windows. Leathan flicked his wrist. Tiny wooden spikes jutted up from the floor. The vampire froze, looked around, then continued after his prey. When he spoke his voice sounded gravely and deep. "Is that the best you have?" Seth threw up his hands and tiles fell from the ceiling, furniture slid from everywhere and knocked the vampire off its feet. Falling sideways, it avoided the spikes. It flung the furniture aside and came once more to its feet, head flung back laughing. Devin focused and let the energy of the sun rays come in through sound. The vampire dropped to his knees, moaning. Seconds passed. Then it stood and continued to laugh. Leathan dropped his head, concentrating, and all the stakes whipped toward the monster. Faster than the human eye could detect, he easily evaded them, his terrible laughter unending. "You're going to make this very easy, indeed," the vampire said. Dakota knew there was only one thing that would get the vampire's attention off Leathan. "But what of me? I know well how strong you really are. That it would take mere seconds to make me yours. To make me as strong as you. Then we could defeat them together. As it was always supposed to be." The vampire's gaze swung slowly in her direction, interest apparent. Within a split second, he stood before her. Dakota 312


looked up...and up. He was taller than his brother. Easily 6'8. Breathing deeply, his gaze roamed her face, appreciative, eager. His cold finger fell beneath her chin, tilted her head back. "Such a good little girl you've been. You made me so proud and grateful the day your little human body found that sac. Just playing in the woods that day you were. Digging around in old ruins. So curious. Dakota knew Leathan, Seth and Devin tried to attack the vampire. But somehow, the closer he moved to her, the less anything they threw his way worked. It'd come down to this. Her and the beast. The true reason her family was gone. It hadn't been over. It wouldn't be until he was gone. "After all this time, you still want me," she whispered. His eyes softened. He didn't lure her, mesmerize her. Nothing. "You know I do." Slowly, she stood on tiptoes and urged his head down, brought his lips to hers. So gently, so carefully. For some reason he trusted her. Deepened the exchange. Within her mind, Dakota said one thing to Leathan...make the air thick. She needed the vampire's unnatural speed slowed down so she could kill him. Not waiting to see if he heard her, she placed the cross over the vampire's heart and pushed it forward with the stake. Like a hammer pushing a razor-sharp nail into rotten wood, it met its mark. Chest burning and sizzling, the vamp stumbled back, baffled. His eyes met hers. Passion turned to fury. "You bitch!" 313


A strange sort of calm overtook her as the vampire fell to his knees. Even as he screamed, black stemmed out from his heart until his entire body started to crumble. Bit by bit, his neck crumbled away. His head fell onto his chest. His chest gave way and his head fell to the floor and crumbled mere seconds before the rest of his body turned to ash. Dakota took a deep, gratifying breath. Her parents and sister had been redeemed. The nightmare was officially over. She felt light and airy...free. It was over. Lord was she tired. Dakota fell to her knees. God, she felt odd. It's done. Dad? Dakota looked around. She was sure she'd heard her father. But that was impossible. Everyone stared at her. Leathan stared at her. "You okay?" He ran from the foyer toward her. She shook her head. No, she didn't feel right at all. "Dakota, look at me, Dakota, I'm right here. It's Leathan." Though he ran toward her, he didn't. Andrea, Seth, Devin, they all sort of faded away. The house itself started to fade away. Was she dying? Dakota tried to feel her arms, legs, anything. She couldn't. But Leathan, he was still there. Almost. "Oh God, I'm scared," she cried and sank down further. "Dakota, don't go, I'm right here," Leathan pleaded. 314


"What the hell's happening?' Devin said, fear in his far off voice. "I don't know. Oh no, Dakota, nooooooo!" Andrea's was the last voice she heard before everything faded away. Her vision went...hearing. The very last thing she had before it all vanished was the smell of Leathan's skin. Spicy, fresh...his...all his. [Back to Table of Contents]

315


Chapter Seventeen Dakota vanished before his eyes. Leathan kneeled on the living room floor and stared blindly. Had they somehow managed to make her vanish? This dark magic thing was new. Of course they had! Jumping to his feet he started to run, room to room. Where was she hiding? Searching every floor, he looked forward to telling her she'd defeated not one vampire, but two. Brave lass! Before he hit the bottom stair, Calum appeared. "You are free," he said, a wide smile on his face. "The beast has been defeated." "Yeah, I know." He smiled in return. "It's over." "Leathan." "Andrea, I'll be right back. I have to find Dakota." Devin appeared beside him. "Look around, Leathan." He stared at him blankly. "Why? I will once I find Dakota." Seth's hand fell on his forearm. "Leathan, please, look around." He turned to humor them and froze. The foyer was empty. He looked to the dining room. It too was empty. He looked to the living room...empty Dust caked the floor, walls and windows. Cobwebs stretched and covered nearly everything. Shaking his head, he barreled past Calum and headed up the stairs. Every floor was empty. 316


A horrible feeling formed in the pit of his stomach. Surely, the attic wouldn't be empty. That's where Dakota originally had her computer. He took the stairs two at a time and stopped dead at the top of the stairs. This time it didn't feel like a freight train blew through him. This time she didn't stand in the attic telling him her computer had screwed everything. No. This time the attic was completely empty. Standing there, bereft, he shook his head. This made no sense. Running back downstairs, he found everyone standing in the foyer. Calum remained. No one had a dry eye except the ghost. "What the hell's going on?" Leathan said. "Where's Dakota?" Silence. "Where the hell's Dakota?" he repeated. "This house has been empty for twenty eight years, lad," Calum said, his form wavering. What? "I don't understand." "Look around, what do you see?" He had looked around. It was a house neglected and decaying. Leathan sank slowly to the stair and looked around again. It was a house crumbling beneath the weight of time. It now matched the house he had seen on the outside the first day he arrived. Emotion made it hard to speak. "Where is she, where is Dakota?" "She didn't make it." Calum said. "Clever beast, that brother. Hid this well, he did. Intended to keep her as his. 317


Can only imagine what his plan was outside the obvious. Must have been to ultimately kill his brother. And after his brother had been trapped in this house for so long!" Andrea muffled a sob. "What does that mean?" "It means what it means." Calum vanished. Leathan sat there, three steps from the bottom of the staircase, unable to move. She didn't make it? "She was a ghost," Seth whispered. "Like all of them." Impossible. Leathan stood and headed upstairs. She was here somewhere. He searched every room yet again, every hidden room, every bathroom, bathtub. Dakota had to be here somewhere. "Devin, fire up the laptop. Get me online. She had a damned website. Maybe I can get ahold of her there." Nodding, his cousin started the laptop. Within a minute, he frowned and shook his head. "Sorry, Leathan. After all this...no internet service. Don't know what to say. Totally sucks." Leathan closed his eyes and wiped a hand over his face. This couldn't be happening. Hours passed, maybe days, he had no idea, but every time he searched it all looked the same. Old and run down. Nothing had been updated. Nothing had been refurbished. Her expensive computer had vanished. Her clothes, shampoo, everything. There were no signs that anyone had lived in this house for many, many years. There was nothing left of her. 318


Even the kitchen was stripped bare, hollow and empty, unlived in. He found himself sitting there, back to the wall, legs crossed over the floor, thinking this was the one room that had been the best for everyone. This room had memories. Of them eating breakfast, the first time he wanted to kiss her, when he had wanted to console her after so much fear, when she had wanted to console him. And those damned cats, where'd they go? Andrea walked in and sat on the floor, across from him. She looked at him. He looked at her. Leathan said, "She was here. She was real." Looking around the room, nostalgic, she obviously remembered how much this room had meant as well. "Yes, she was real." He pulled his knees up and rested his head on his arms. "She was real." Andrea scuffled over next to him and rested her head on his shoulder. "She was real." For the first time since his dad died, he felt tears in his eyes. "She had to be." "I know." "I don't know how to handle this." Her hand found his and squeezed. "You have to start by leaving here, Leathan. You understand that, right?" "But what if she's still here and I haven't found her," he whispered. He couldn't imagine anything worse than her spirit trapped here, trying to reach him and he couldn't hear her.

319


Andrea wrapped her other hand around his shoulder and leaned her head against his. "She's not here, sweetie. She's not." "How do you know?" "Besides a gut feeling?" Andrea sighed. "We've been running the cameras for days, holding EVP sessions. There's nothing left in this house, Leathan. You have to trust me. My instinct tells me she's not here." Pain stabbed him. He knew Andrea was right. But to give up felt so wrong. What if? "A car service showed up...Caitlin. She's ready to take us to the airport. It's time to go, hon." A glimmer of hope surfaced. Maybe Caitlin knew something. But to just walk away, now? Leathan shook his head and squeezed her hand. "I can't." "You have to. We all do. It's time to move on." "You go. I'll stay." Andrea's hand pulled his chin up, her teary gaze met his. "Doesn't work that way, sweetie." "All the equipment needs to be wrapped up," he said, stalling. "It's done." "I'm abandoning her." Andrea took his cheeks in her hands, eyes intent and compassionate. "She not here anymore. It's time to go." Leathan knew it was-knew his team needed him. Time had run out. How could she have been a ghost all along? How had he felt her skin, seen the look in her eyes, heard her laugh, when she had only been a spirit every step of the way? How 320


could he have feelings run that deep for a woman who wasn't...real? He allowed Andrea to pull him to his feet. With blind eyes and a deaf ear he walked down the hallway and entered the foyer for the last time. He looked to the living room, dining room, up the stairs, one last time. Nothing. Andrea was absolutely right. This house was empty. Hollow. Pulling on his jacket, he felt sick inside. As empty and hollow as the house. When Andrea pulled the front door open he squinted. Bright sunlight reflected off over three feet of freshly fallen snow. Allowing her to exit before him, Leathan stood on the threshold and glanced back. Goodbye, Dakota. Concentrating, he mentally said what was in his heart. I love you. Then he closed the door. A super-stretch black SUV waited for them at the end of the walkway. A striking woman with curly brown hair held the door open. Andrea climbed in. Turning, Leathan looked back one last time. As he suspected, everything had returned to normal. Once more, modern day houses could be seen to the left and right. The rickety old Victorian glared down. What a monster it had been. Until the bitter end, nothing but havoc and heartache had been wreaked within its walls. But now, covered in a layer of refreshing snow, it appeared softer...almost inviting. 321


Leathan shook his head and turned. His eyes fell on the woman holding the door open. "Caitlin?" Her golden eyes met his. "Yes, good to meet you, Leathan. Get in the car. We'll talk on the way." Leathan had to ask. "Is she still here?" Caitlin laid a compassionate hand on his arm and shook her head. "No, get in. Please." He crawled into the truck. The door shut behind him. There was nothing left for him here. In fact, when the vehicle pulled away, he didn't bother looking back. What now? What was he supposed to do? Shocked, he realized in the short time he'd been in the house, the short time he'd known Dakota, new plans had formed in his mind. Paranormal investigating had been part of his life for a long time and though it was hard to imagine doing anything else, he had started to. Meeting Dakota made him realize he wanted more. A family, kids, roots. His parents were gone. He wasn't. How long had he been hiding, traveling from country to country, from one haunted location to another? Too long. Aye, he had loved it but he was ready for more. At least he had been. The electric partition between the driver and them rolled down. Caitlin drove. A man sat beside her. Clearing her throat, Caitlin said over her shoulder. "Leathan, I already talked to Andrea, to your cousins. Confirmed I was the girl in the book Andrea read. This is my husband Ferchar, a wizard, like you guys...but different." 322


Though he probably should have been in some sort of shock, Leathan felt emotionally beat up. After all, he knew now that much more than mere ghosts existed. Hell, he was a warlock. He almost wanted to say to Ferchar, "Congratulations on being on the good side of the coin," instead he said, "Nice to meet you both." "Just a different sort of magick, lad. Doesna mean ye have to do harm with it," Ferchar said in introduction. Ah, another mind reader. Leathan met the pale icy blue eyes now turned his way. Shit. This guy had a Scots brogue he'd never heard before. Thicker, older. So he was from the medieval period, eh? Ripe. "I don't mean to do any harm but isn't it kind of implied with the word Warlock?" Ferchar's eyes flared a glowing pale blue, then returned to their natural color. "Depends. I'm considered a dark wizard. What would ye make o' that?" "Doesn't sound promising," Leathan muttered. "It only meant I controlled different elements, was a visionary," Ferchar returned. "Sucked, it did." An involuntary smile came to Leathan's face. The first in days. Ferchar was adapting to modern day language just fine. "So what would you suggest? We go forward with the belief that only the darkness in us can fight the darkness out there in the world." "What choice have you?" Ferchar's eyes found his again. "If ye've Adlin haunting you, then something's right about you all." 323


Yeah, Adlin, the wizard who never made another appearance. Leathan had a million questions to ask but listlessness kept a firm grasp on him. As the others talked, he leaned his head against the window, thoroughly miserable. If he dosed, he didn't know it. When he awoke they were on Route 93 and the city of Boston loomed in the distance. Pretty soon they would be at Logan Airport, on a plane, and gone from all of this. Though everyone was awake, silence reigned. Leathan's eyes again drifted out the window. The thought of leaving America suddenly filled him with a sense of panic. Considering that he dreaded coming here in the first place he found it ironic how scared he felt to leave the place he connected to Dakota now. Not his parents. The SUV swung into the fast lane and increased in speed. They flew by cars. Lass has a heavy foot, he thought. "Have you ever seen The Ghost and Mrs. Muir?" Caitlin asked. Leathan met her golden eyes once again. "Can't say I have." "Old movie, tragic story," she said. "Hell of a paranormal romance." This caught his attention. "Oh yeah?" Caitlin nodded and swung into the middle lane to pass someone. "It was about a widow who moved into a small cottage by the sea with her daughter. Turns out it was haunted by a sea captain." "A sea captain?" Caitlin nodded and crossed into another lane. "Yep. He built the house. Cranky fellow but good looking." 324


Ferchar looked at her. She looked back and shrugged. "Well, he was!" "Aye, lass, and only an actor," Ferchar said. "Anyway," Caitlin continued. "They fell in love. Naturally, neither admitted it, just played coy games with one another." She winked. "There was a whole lot of implication, if you know what I mean." Andrea, Seth, and Devin remained silent, obviously as curious as Leathan. They apparently understood she was telling him this for a reason. "So what happened?" Leathan asked. "Drive faster," Ferchar said. Caitlin nodded, hit the gas and crossed into the far right lane. Andrea, Devin, and Leathan double checked their seatbelt. Seth put his on. Were they late for their flight? Calm as could be, despite her taking the next exit at the speed of light, Caitlin said, "The captain decided that Mrs. Muir deserved a full life with a living man and left." She shook her head and muttered, "Men, such heroes." The light shone red at the end of the ramp and she leaned on the horn. When the light changed, she gunned it and the SUV leapt forward. "See, Mrs. Muir thought she was in love with this other man. It didn't take long for her to see what that loser was all about. Damn fool was married!" "Caitlin, that way." Ferchar pointed. Banking a hard right, they headed down a side road. Was this a back route to the airport? "So what did Mrs. Muir do?" Andrea asked. 325


"The opposite of what I would have done, I'll tell you that much." The SUV slid on the icy road when Caitlin took a corner at break-neck speed. Once she got the car under control she hit the gas again and shook her head. "She went and grew old in the cottage. Watched her daughter grow into a woman and go off to school. Mrs. Muir became a widow in every sense of the word and never took another man!" "Weel, lass, she was still in love with the sea captain, wasn't she?" Ferchar said pointedly. Caitlin took another corner. "Yeah, yeah, still, her whole life? No other man? Even for physical needs? Please." Ferchar shook his head and laughed. Leathan didn't find any of this amusing. What was the point? Why were they traveling so fast? "So in the end," Caitlin continued and pulled into a parking garage. "Mrs. Muir died. Upon her death at a ripe old age the ghost of the sea captain reappeared. He took her hand and walked her away into the sunset." "More like Heaven," Ferchar said. Caitlin hit the brakes and they all lurched forward. "Either way." Her golden eyes met Leathan's in the mirror. "Your story can end differently." Huh? He shook his head. "What are you talking about? Where are we?" "Boston Medical Center." Caitlin jumped out of the car and opened the door. "Go Leathan, now! Fourth floor, Intensive Care Unit." Getting out of the truck he frowned. "I don't understand." 326


"You will, go now. There's the elevator. There's not much time, hurry!" He stood there, baffled. Caitlin grabbed his hand and pulled her after him. At the elevator doors, she hit the up button a few times frantically. "Just tell me what's going on. Please," he said. The door swooshed open and she shoved him in. "Just go. ICU, fourth floor." She reached in and hit four on the dial. Leathan shook his head as the doors slid shut. What a nut job. He could have put his hand out and stopped the doors but...what the hell. Caitlin had him intrigued. What did she mean, his story could end differently? The elevator climbed, the numbers clicked higher and higher, until the doors swooshed open. As he stepped out, doctors and nurses rushed by, and another glass door opened to his left. Wasting no time, he followed them through the doors. The medicinal smell unique to hospitals hit his nostrils. No one stood behind the desk. Everyone seemed set on one room halfway down the hallway. A small group of medical staff crowded around. Some appeared genuinely upset, others confused. One woman said, "I had hoped it wouldn't end like this." Another responded. "It shouldn't have. How tragic." "I've been talking to her a lot," a male nurse said and wiped a tear away. "She was the best listener. I'm convinced she heard me." Leathan took a few steps closer and stopped. A strange, warm feeling blew over him seconds before the hairs on his 327


arms stood up. Though it took more effort than he knew he had, he closed the distance and peeked in the window. A doctor and multiple nurses stood around a bed. The doctor rubbed paddles together and put them on the chest of the patient. His mouth fell open. It couldn't be. When the doctor nodded his head, a nurse flipped a switch and an electric current ran through the paddles. The patient's chest arched up. "Poor thing. She doesn't look too good." Leathan froze. Slowly, he looked beside him. There she was. Beautiful and healthy. "Dakota?" he whispered. Her bright green eyes turned his way and she smiled. "Do I know you?" "Aye." Leathan could barely move, barely think. He had never seen her look so happy and carefree. She shook her head and laughed. "Forgive me, I don't remember you." Her eyes roamed over him with appreciation. "Hard to imagine." "Not really," a man beside her said. "It's been a busy time, darling." Leathan's eyes remained glued to Dakota. "Hello, young man. I'm Jackson, Dakota's father." That did it. His eyes snapped to the man by her side. Of medium height and fairly slight build, he nodded at Leathan. "Have you come for her, lad?" All he could do was nod. Of course he'd come for her. But how to say such to her father? 328


"What do you mean, dad?" Dakota frowned and looked between the men before turning her attention to her father. "I'm going with you." "No." Leathan shook his head, still hearing the electrical jolt beyond the window as the doctor tried to get the woman's heart to beat. "Don't go, please." Jackson took her hands in his and looked into her eyes. "I have to. But you don't. You can stay, Dakota." She shook her head. "Why? No. I'll go with you." Leathan tried to touch her arm but his hand slid through her. Now he understood what Caitlin meant when she'd talked about The Ghost and Mrs. Muir. His ghost didn't have to wait until he died. Walk into the sunset with him. She could stay with him. Live. Now. Maybe. Seemed Caitlin liked riddles as much as Adlin. "Please, Dakota, look at me." Her frown deepened, she shot him an aggravated look and moved closer to her father. "I'm sorry. I don't know you. What do you want?" It felt like his insides were being torn out. Here she stood, ready to leave him, and he had no idea what to say or do. If he could pick her up and fling her over her shoulder, kidnap her, he surely would. He felt that desperate. Jackson squeezed Dakota's hands and smiled. "Yes, you do know him and you made him a promise, dear child." Confused, she said, "I did?" Leathan nodded and felt his eyes sting. "Aye, you did." The doctor rubbed the paddles together again and laid them to the woman's chest, shaking his head. The flat line remained a steady hum on the monitor above her. 329


"How could I have made him a promise when I don't even know him?" she asked her father. Jackson took her hand and led her into the room behind the glass. "I made you a promise once also." She smiled. "You did, what?" He led her around the bed and they stood beside the doctor. "I promised you that I would always protect you." "And you did." Dakota looked down at the woman on the bed and her brows came together. "She looks familiar somehow." "I tried to protect you, I did." Jackson shook his head. "But it didn't quite work out like I planned." She looked at him. "Sure it did, Dad. I couldn't be happier." Sadness flashed through his eyes, then determination. "Yes, you can. You have a promise to fulfill. It will make both of us happier." Dakota shook her head. "What is this promise?" The morning sun crested over the windowsill. "Well, lie down, let me tell you all about it. One last morning time story, what do you say?" A mix of eagerness and curiosity filled her eyes and she nodded. "One last story. If you say so." She lay down, her ethereal form melding with the woman on the bed. But she didn't seem to notice where she was. She didn't seem to notice that the doctor stepped back and said, "Time of death, 5:05 AM."

330


Jackson sat on the edge of the bed and held her hand. "Do you remember the story about the dragons flying backward because they're afraid lightning will burn their tails?" Dakota smiled, though a flicker of confusion crossed her features. "Oh yes. One of my favorites." "Well, there was one dragon I never told you about. Far braver than the rest." "Really?" "Really. You see, he had already had his tail burned by lightning." "Oh, that must have hurt." "Indeed." Jackson stroked her hair. "But good came of it because he became the bravest dragon in the land. He flew forward when a storm came. He faced it head on." Dakota nodded, thrilled. "Good for him." "It's hard to weather a storm, Dakota." He leaned closer. "But you have to shake it off, stay strong. And those that do, those that survive are better for it and deserve happiness. Do you understand?" Leathan watched, mesmerized, as her father continued to stroke her hair and tell the story his parents had told him as a child. The doctor shut off the machine that had registered her heartbeat. Please, Dakota, come back. "Am I the dragon in your story?" she murmured, eyes heavy. "We all are, my dear, we all are." He cupped her cheek. "Can you, one last time, fly forward into the storm?" "But what about you? Will you come?" 331


"In my own way, yes. But I can't unless you lead the way...can you do it?" "I'm so tired." "So you flee from the lightning?" he said, disappointed. She tried to take a deep breath but couldn't. Her face turned red. "Oh, you really can't," he said and shook his head. "But I can," Dakota gasped and desperation entered her eyes. "I don't think so." Jackson shook his head gravely. "Yes I can!" she said more strongly. He stood. "Prove it. Shake it off, stay strong." "Fine," she gasped again. Leathan watched as her ethereal form flailed and pushed within her solid, deceased body on the bed. You can do it, Dakota, please, for your dad, for me. The nurses filtered out of the room. The doctor took a clip board and scratched words on the paper attached. "Prove it. Face the storm, Dakota," Jackson urged. "Well, don't walk away," she fumed, concentrating. Bit by bit, inch by inch, she slipped her ethereal arm into her body's arm, then the other, then a leg. Leathan could see the fear and determination on her face and couldn't help but wonder what she saw. Did she see lightning in her mind's eye or was she trying to crawl back into her body? Petrified, he burst into the room. "Dakota, fight, please!" "Who is this?" the doctor said. The next thing Leathan knew he was being pushed from the room. Before they were able to shove him through the 332


door the machine whirred on over her. A digital triangle leapt, indicating a heartbeat. Everyone froze and turned toward the bed. "How is this possi-" The doctor said, stopping before he finished. Seconds later, Dakota arched up and took her first breath. [Back to Table of Contents]

333


Chapter Eighteen Dakota stood in the foyer of the Victorian. All was dim. Cobwebs clung to the ceilings, the corners, everything. It looked vastly different than how she remembered. Dakota sat on the bottom stair. Leathan stood at the front door, ready to shut it, but stopped and looked back. Goodbye, Dakota. He paused, such pain in his face. I love you. He loved her? When he turned and shut the door she leapt off the stair and ran after him. Don't go! Flinging the door open, she squinted, it was so bright. "Don't go, Leathan, please, don't." "Shhh, I'm right here, Dakota." She felt her hand being squeezed and tried to focus. Her mouth was incredibly dry. "Where are you?" "Here. Right here." A rustling sound, then his voice again. "I turned off the light. It's better now." Dakota slowly opened her eyes. At first there was only a dim ring of darkness...then she saw him. Hazy at first, then whole. As he came to her everything did- the house, their experience, the horror, the pain of losing him. "I don't understand," she whispered. He came close. "You don't need to. Not yet." But she did. "Please." Even as she pleaded, Dakota felt herself drifting off into slumber. "Promise me you won't go." "I promise," he said. 334


There's no way it had all been just a dream. Impossible. Yet it kind of felt like that. Dakota tried to hold on. Talk more. Yet she dosed off again. When next she awoke, bright light filled the room and Leathan slept in a chair in the corner. Looking around, she realized she lay in a hospital bed. Sun shone in the window and covered his head. She had never seen him in full, unabashed daylight. Look at how his hair shone in the sun, as though he wore a Halo! But had it all been a dream? A man walked in and smiled. "Oh, you're awake! How are you feeling, dear?" He walked around the bed and checked the machine by her side. "I'm Avery, your nurse." "I'm thirsty, Avery," she whispered. "Of course you are." He smiled and lifted a plastic cup with a straw to her lips. "You are a miracle you know." She sipped, relishing the cool fluid. "I am?" "Over a month in a coma, I'd say so." He pulled the cup away. "No more right now. You'll get a belly ache." "How long has he been here?" Avery glanced at Leathan. "Over two weeks now." He put his wrist to her forehead. "I know you're fine but it's become my habit to do this, sorry." "Thank you, Avery." His lips thinned and caring eyes looked upon her with affection. "My pleasure, Dakota. I'll be back soon with some broth. It's time you tried to eat." "Avery?" "Yes?" "What happened to me? Why am I here?" 335


His eyes flickered with alarm, as though he didn't have the heart to say. "It's okay, Avery, I'll tell her." Dakota's eyes widened, and she looked past Avery. "Leathan, you're awake." Grinning, he came to her side and sat. Avery smiled warmly and left. Leathan took her hand in his. "How do you feel?" Horrible. Wonderful. "You look beat up, sweetie." Leathan ran his hand over his small beard. "Ignore it. I've been busy worrying." Dakota reached up and touched the blackened circles under his eyes. "You haven't been sleeping." "Answer my question. How do you feel?" "Um...delicate." She laughed and coughed. "But good." "Delicate? Like weak?" "Yeah." Avery came back in and set a cup on the table beside them. Looking at Leathan he said, "She needs to eat this." Leathan nodded and took the cup. "No worries. Done." Avery glanced at her and ran his hand over her hair gently. "You eat this, okay?" She nodded, and Avery left. "You've made some friends here," Leathan said. "I see that." She smiled. "I need to know, Leathan, what happened to me?" "I'll tell you everything." He hit a button on the side of her bed and it vibrated, moving her torso up slowly. "If you promise to eat this." 336


"Sounds like an ultimatum." "It is." "Fine, have it your way." Her belly grumbled. "Only because I'm hungry." Leathan brought a spoon of broth to her mouth, and she sipped it. "One month ago, to the day, you left your apartment in Woburn and went to the coffee shop. While there you purchased a cup of latte. Instead of heading up to your place, according to neighbors, you sat on the front steps to your building." He spoon fed her another helping of broth. "They said you hadn't been sitting there very long when it happened." Leathan shoveled another bite into her mouth. "When what happened?" "Mr. Angleburgh from upstairs said you were reading a slip of newspaper when he heard tires screech. Seconds later a car barreled down the street. He said you looked up a moment before the car lost control, rolled over and slammed into the steps you sat on." Dakota shook her head. "No, that's impossible. I remember that day." She stared at the wall behind him. "I had just read the advertisement that the Victorian was for sale." "Do you remember everything?" Leathan brought another spoonful to her mouth. "Everything that happened in that house?" How could she not? "Of course I do!" 337


She turned her head from the spoon. "I was there. No car hit me. I don't understand." Leathan put the spoon in the cup and set it aside. "Neither do I honestly. But I have learned some things since." A headache started to form behind her eyes. "What?" "Have you heard of astral-projection?" "Huh?" "It's when a soul leaves their living body. It's rare. In fact, I've never come across a case." Leathan skimmed her cheek with his hand. "You were in a coma, lying right here, the entire time we were at the Victorian." "That's impossible!" She shook her head. "You're out of your mind!" How could he say such a thing? Believe such a thing? No way. "Please, calm down." Stern, Leathan picked up the cup and brought another spoonful of broth to her mouth. "Eat, now." Dakota obeyed. After swallowing the warm liquid she said, dared, eyes narrowed, "So you and I have never slept together then?" A strange look crossed his face and made his brows lower, his eyes become shadowed. "In my heart, aye. In reality, no, I've never touched you." Furious, disbelieving, she said, "How can you be so sure?" "Because, I told him so." Dakota's eye flew to the old man who entered the room. "Adlin!" "Aye, lassie." Adlin smiled warmly. "Just a ghost though. Make no mistake." 338


"Why are you here?" Adlin's eyes passed over Leathan then landed on her. "Same reason as always. I loved Calum's parents. And, one way or another, these boys descend from them, even if through Calum. Makes them worthy of my attention...and aide." Leathan remained expressionless. She couldn't tell if he was grateful to Adlin or not. "All of this was the work of the vampire who killed your family." Adlin said. "The brother to the creature Calum trapped. Had that creature lived and learned you were merely an astral-projection of the real you, albeit an exceptionally good one, who knows what would have happened. Interesting the one vampire didn't sense a hoax when you left your body to head to the bathroom that night, such power at work. I'd imagine a full out battle betwixt brothers. Either way, it ended as well as it could have." Adlin looked down at her. "The vampire who killed your family meant to hide you. Confuse his brother. His powers had grown, he was incredibly good at what he did. Though I knew something was off about you, about the house, as did Calum, neither of us could put our finger on it. Evil magic is a slippery, deceptive thing." Dakota shook her head. "You mean to say all of it was...not real for me? That I essentially dreamt it?" "Tell me," Adlin said. "How many times since you moved into that house did you feel...off? As though you weren't really there. Moments when you didn't remember designing your kitchen. Moments where you didn't remember when or 339


how you'd bought the house? How often did you feel you were in a dream?" Swallowing hard, Dakota took a deep, wobbly breath. It all seemed so out-there. "Leathan was real. I touched him, felt him. There's no way that didn't really exist. And the house, furnishings, everything, you can't tell me they didn't exist!" "All an incredibly convincing illusion created by both brothers. I doubt it was difficult for them to enter your mind, decorate things as you would have. Once the house started rolling back in time, it became easier. 'Twas the house's memories then." "Impossible," she whispered. "Please forgive me for this, 'tis the only way to make you see." Adlin stepped forward and touched her foot. Everything shifted, turned first white, then gray, then black, before colors formed around her. A cozy room with dark red shutters appeared. She'd always liked the Spanish tiled floor here, the way it felt so homey despite the sound of the subway beneath. "Here's your latte, just the way you like it, light on the foam, heavy on the sugar," Mr. Jay said. Dakota smiled and reached over the counter, wrapping her hand around the warm cup. "Thanks." She slid a ten dollar bill his way. "Keep the change." Shooting her a crooked grin, he nodded. "Thanks so much. Take care." "Always." She left the coffee shop and banked a sharp left toward home. Passing Jovie, her favorite homeless friend, she tucked a few hundred dollar bills in his cup, made her way 340


across the street, and enjoyed the feeling of autumn leaves whipping around her ankles. Careful, Dakota lifted the lid, sipped, and grinned. Delicious. Woburn was great at this hour. Very few people on the streets, businesses just opening, a fresh beginning before the day got all worn down and the city slumped. She'd always hated that. How Woburn slouched come rush hour, as though the city needed to give a good shake. Like a dog with a layer of snow on its back. One block from home she stopped to talk to Mrs. Shetfield. Like clockwork, the woman was out stringing her laundry. Heavy set, she moved slowly, always reaching the end of the line closest to the sidewalk as Dakota passed. In many ways, her brief exchange with Mrs. Shetfield reminded her of her days in England. Everyone had been friendly in her neighborhood there. At last, she sat on the front steps of her apartment and drank her latte, content to let the day roll in. A wind whipped up, and she grinned. Winter was right around the corner. A paper flew into her lap, and she clutched it before it blew down the street. It was a real estate ad about a Victorian in New Hampshire. Yeah, she was ready for a change but New Hampshire? No, if anything she'd head south. A loud screech sounded down the street. Ignoring it, she eyed the Victorian while she sipped her latte. For all its size, it was cheap. "Jesus! Watch out!" Someone yelled. Dakota looked up a split second before it was too late. Some sort of sports car had pin-wheeled out of control. It 341


zigzagged back and forth, tires screeching, before it hit the curb and literally became air-born. The last thing she saw before all went dark was its roof crashing down on her. She screamed. "Shhhh, it's okay. You're here." Dakota opened her eyes. Leathan was holding her. Shaking, she tried to speak. "Don't, don't," he murmured and rubbed her back. "It's okay." But it wasn't. She remembered now. "I died!" "No, you didn't." Leathan pulled back and met her eyes. "The car landed at such an angle that you survived though you suffered a blunt trauma to the head." Wrapping her arms around him she said, "I didn't die?" "No," he whispered, "You didn't." "And I was there, in the Victorian, with you, but a ghost?" "Aye, lass." She held him tighter. "Andrea, Devin and Seth, they were there too? It all really happened even though I wasn't quite...me?" "It definitely seemed it, yes. So real I could touch you. So real I could feel you." "So far-fetched, are you sure?" "Absolutely. Think about it...how real did those cats feel to you?" Dakota nodded. "But I remember seeing my father," she whispered. "I don't remember where I saw him but I'm positive I did." 342


Leathan pulled back and met her eyes, brushing a tear away. "You had an experience here in the hospital, Dakota, you almost died. Your dad convinced you to fight, return to this life." Warmth filled her. "You saw him?" "I did, lass." He kissed her cheek and said close to her ear. "He wanted you to know he's always with you." Dakota knew it to be the truth. How, she wasn't sure, but she did. What a wonderful feeling to know she had such a valiant protector...her dad. Weariness started to creep over her and despite how much she tried to ignore it, the feeling persisted. Dakota held Leathan as long as she could, afraid if she let him go everything might fade away again. "It won't fade away this time. And I won't go away," he whispered into her hair. Adlin cleared his throat and smiled. "It was nice to meet you, Dakota, so sorry it had to be under such circumstances." Before she could thank him he vanished. "He's a good guy," she whispered. Leathan nodded. "I can't believe how tired I am," Dakota murmured. "You need to rest." He moved to the chair beside the bed but continued to hold her hand. "Will you be here when I wake up?" Leathan threaded his fingers with hers. "Of course. Where else would I be?"

343


She nodded, had to trust him, had to believe, because her body wouldn't allow her to remain awake. Weakness reigned and darkness descended once more. When next she awoke, Dakota was surprised to find herself in bed in her apartment in Woburn. How had she gotten here? Panicked, she sat up. A laptop lay open on her bedside table, a note in front of it that said, "Play me." Oh no, Leathan had decided this was all too much for him. He'd bailed. Her chest burned, heart hurt. Her silly mind had started to make plans for them. She wanted to know more about Leathan. Spend nights together exploring each other's bodies. Walk down a street hand and hand, a route picked that they especially liked. Choose a season they enjoyed and revel in it. Swim in a lake, maybe fish too. Eat a corndog at a park. Travel together, see the world...have matching suitcases. Make fun of people who wore bad bathing suits at the beach. Get their kids Hooked On Phonics. She froze. Kids? A smile blossomed. Yes, kids! Her smile died. But it was too late. He wasn't here. Could she really blame him? Clicking the mouse, the computer whirred to life. An instant message flashed at the bottom of the screen. Choking back tears, she opened it. Skype popped up. Andrea was shuffling around paperwork on the other end of the screen. Stopping, her face lit up and she yelled over her shoulder, "She's up, c'mon guys!" Seth and Devin appeared beside her, all smiling. "Hi Dakota!" they said in unison. "Hey." She smiled weakly. Were they saying goodbye on behalf of Leathan? 344


Andrea spoke. "Sorry we can't be there. An investigation in Greece needed immediate attention and we had to fly out. We stuck around as long as we could." Dakota nodded, throat clogged. They all knew her. She'd been real to them. "You should see this place!" Seth said, eyes round as saucers. "Huge, mansion really! Already explored the grounds." Dakota bit her lip. Explored too much, she'd guess. "Aye," Devin grinned. "Homeowners won't let me cook like you did though. Stiff, old money family." Tears welled. She wiped them away. Andrea smiled, "Dakota, you okay? We so miss you already, girl!" "Miss you too," she responded. "Anyway, you need to get the package on your doorstep." Andrea said. "Package?" she responded. "Yep, it's something else!" Seth said. "Bloody spectacular, lassie!" Devin added. Before they could say anything else, Andrea leaned forward, winked and said, "The best package you'll ever get." Skype shut down. She'd been disconnected. Best package she'd ever get? That could only be Leathan. Please, please, let it be him. Though a bit tender, she jumped out of bed, pulled on sweats. and yanked a sweatshirt over her head. Screw socks and shoes. Dakota flew to the front door and flung open the 345


door. Woburn was quiet this early in the morning. Snow fell softly. Two inches coated the ground, sidewalk, everything. The city appeared pristine...new. Two boxes rested in the snow. The first, black, on the very spot she'd been reading the newspaper, the place of her accident. The second, blue, one stair down. She leaned over and picked up the black box. Looking around, Dakota saw no one. Slowly, she opened the box. A blue stone sat nestled in black velvet. The talisman connected to Leathan? As she watched, it sizzled with blue light, burning, until it turned to ash and caught on the wind. The box was empty. She tossed it aside, leaned down and picked up the second. When she opened it, Dakota's breath caught. A blazing diamond burst forth from its layer of blue velvet. "One stone is gone, another arrives." Her head snapped up. Leathan stood at the bottom of the steps. Relief made it momentarily impossible to speak. Smiling up, his brown eyes mysterious and sexy from beneath a black winter hat, Leathan held his hand out. "Come here, Dakota. You look far too surprised to see me." Needing no further invitation she flew down the steps into his arms. "Leathan, Leathan." She buried her words in his shoulder. He held her tightly. "Sorry to have whisked you home like this." Dakota pulled back but didn't let go. "How did you manage? Hospitals don't work that way." 346


Leathan wiped away a tear from her cheek she didn't realize had fallen. "Och, Avery was a pretty cool nurse...add a wee bit of black magic and, well, I smuggled you out of there." Cupping his cheeks she said, "All of this, well planned. I thought you'd left! How did you get this worked out with Andrea, Devin and Seth?" He held up his cell phone. "Pretty easy, they simply texted me when you answered their Skype message. Gotta love modern day technology!" God! She felt so lovesick. Best not to show it...too much. "And that blue stone burning?" "One talisman bites the dust. Didn't you ever wonder what happened to that? Calum got it from the vampire. It was, as speculated, in a satchel. Then he made sure I got it in the end." Another tear slipped free. Cool. But not what she really wondered about. She held up the box with the diamond ring. "And this?" Leathan frowned at the ring. Then winked, grabbed her hand and sunk to one knee. When his deep brown eyes looked up at her, the world stopped. Every snowflake, every bit of wind, the air in her lungs. "That, lass, is my heart. And I want you to have it. You once made me a promise, to see things through. In such short time, I'd like to think I've come to know you well. Brilliant, gallant, sexy, heroic, sensual, loving, brave, independent, dependable, loyal, caring. I've seen so much more in you and intend to list them all over the years. You 347


are my last girl standing. We may not be the couples from the Mac'Lomain trilogy. I'm not a man of good magic, so says Calum, but I do recognize true love when it's staring me in the face. You don't have to accept this ring if you don't want to, but I'm of a mind to want a promise...one more long-term than the one we discussed." He bowed his head then met her eyes again. "I know we haven't known each other long. I'll understand if you think this is way too fast." He paused, his eyes locked with hers. "Will you consider becoming my fiance, Dakota? Will you marry me?" She nodded. Nothing came out. She nodded again. Within a blink the box was gone, and he slid the ring on her finger. "If you feel you need to take this off in time, I'll ken." "No you won't," she said through more tears. "Aye, I will!" "Stubborn until the end." Dakota pulled him up, wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his lips down to hers. "I love you, Leathan Stewart. And if anyone had a ghost of a chance with me, you do! Can we leave it at that?" He grinned. "Aye, we can, lass." When his lips found hers, he officially kissed her for the first time. They weren't overshadowed by evil. They didn't face their potential death at any moment. No, this time they had their whole lives ahead of them and based on the way the kiss only deepened, and Leathan pulled her tightly against him, Dakota knew one thing without any doubt. Against all odds she had found true love. 348


Because of a Victorian's lure. [Back to Table of Contents]

349


Epilogue The place between Heaven and Hell. "I should have known you had a reason for the colored stones." Calum grumbled, eying the serpents below, the trees and sky overhead. "A wise man would have questioned then and there," Adlin responded. "If you remember, I was in a bit of a bind. Moving fast." The wizard shook his head. "That was always your problem. In too much of a rush to achieve a promising outcome, damn the consequences." Calum flicked a bit of dust from his sleeve in boredom. "So all along, I helped doomed my own lineage." His eyes narrowed. "Or you did." "Are they doomed thus far, boy?" "Well...no. This time went well." Standing, he started to pace. "But what of the other two?" Adlin cocked a brow. "What of them?" "They're doomed!" "You don't know that. This could be the end of it." Adlin's blue eyes glimmered. A small smile vanished before it blossomed. Calum swung around. "You had an ulterior motive!" Expression innocent, Adlin said, "Did I?" Incredulous, he muttered, "All along, a bloody plan."

350


Adlin pulled up to his full height, the haughty, powerful shaman apparent. "Something good had to come out of all you had done." The serpents swarmed around Calum's feet, eager. After a dismissive glance down, his gaze slowly returned to Adlin. "Romance. You desired true love for my warlocks. Figures." The sky, tree roots, bright light pulled down from above, surrounded Adlin. "It is the least you could have done for those whom you ultimately cursed. After all, was it not true love that ruled your heart before all of this happened?" Pain filled Calum. Indeed it was. Love. Anna. The beginning. The warlock eyed the wizard. Heaven and Hell came closer. "She can be yours again," Adlin said softly. "I doubt it." "Don't." Adlin turned away, his white robes vanishing into the otherworldly mist. His last words staying with Calum. "All you have to do is truly believe in love." [Back to Table of Contents]

351


A word about the author... Award-winning New Hampshire native Sky Purington writes a cross genre of paranormal/fantasy romance heavily influenced by history. From Irish Druids to Scottish Highlanders, many of her novels possess strong Celtic elements. More recently, her vampire stories take the reader to medieval England and ancient Italy. Make no mistake, in each and every tale told you'll travel back to another time and revisit the romanticism history holds at its heart. Sky welcomes feedback from readers and can be contacted at [email protected] [Back to Table of Contents]

352


Thank you for purchasing this Wild Rose Press publication. For other wonderful stories of romance, please visit our on-line bookstore at www.thewildrosepress.com. For questions or more information contact us at [email protected]. The Wild Rose Press www.TheWildRosePress.com To visit with authors of The Wild Rose Press join our yahoo loop at groups.yahoo.com/group/thewildrosepress/

353

The Victorian Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure of the Wicked

Lure of the Wicked

Lure of the Falcon

Lure of the integers

Lure of the Basilisk

Lure of the Falcon

Lure of the Blood

Lure of the Night

Lure of the Cimmerion

Lure of the Wild

Lure of the Falcon

Lure of the integers

Blood lure

Shadow’s Lure

Shadow's Lure

Blood Lure

Blood Lure

Blood Lure

The Lure of the Wolf

Lure of the Cimmerion

Lure of the Wicked

The Lure Of Passion

Lure of the Wild

The Victorian Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure

Lure of the Wicked

Lure of the Wicked

Lure of the Falcon

Lure of the integers

Lure of the Basilisk

Lure of the Falcon

Lure of the Blood

Lure of the Night

Lure of the Cimmerion

Lure of the Wild

Lure of the Falcon

Lure of the integers

Blood lure

Shadow’s Lure

Shadow's Lure

Blood Lure

Blood Lure

Blood Lure

The Lure of the Wolf

Lure of the Cimmerion

Lure of the Wicked

The Lure Of Passion

Lure of the Wild

Recommend Documents